Welcome to my nifty Dreambook, a free guestbook service from New Dream Network and the DreamHost!If you have a minute, please add your entry to those below by signing my Dreambook!
| Name: | Ernie |
| Name of Story: | Embarrassing Self Bondage |
| Comments: | My whole family (younger brother, younger sister, mum, dad, older sister) had gone out to the local shopping mall, and I had convinced them to let me stay at home, because it was "boring". I, being an avid bondage fan, decided to try some self-bondage.
I went into my Dad's workshop and found three rolls of tape - one grey duct-tape, one masking tape, and one black duct tape. I dumped them in a carrier bag and grabbed some rope he had hanging on a wall. I ran upstairs into my parents bedroom, and took all of their scarves from a draw. I also went into my older sister's room, took her scarves (my family seem to have lots and lots of scarves!!!!) , and went into my bedroom. I sat down on the floor, and took out the roll of black duct-tape and began to tape my feet. I am going to pause the story ther and tell you what I was wearing, which was: Black footless tights Black wool jumper White fluffy socks Anyway, on with the story. I taped my feet together, and then grabbed the rope and worked up my legs with it. Soon, my feet and legs were plastered with tape and rope. I smiled as I found that I couldn't move my legs. Then I wrapped eleven scarves around my legs. Most of the scarves were silk(those one's were my moms). I then decided I should lie on my bed, so I writhed across the floor and pushed myself up onto my bed. The masking tape came next, as I preferred to use that instead of duct tape for my gag. I ripped a three inch piece off, and pressed it onto my mouth. I did that about six times, so when I spoke, all you could hear was a soft Mmmph. I then taped above and below my breasts with both the grey and black duct tape, so my breasts popped out. I then managed to tie my elbows together behind my back with several black scarves. I then taped my wrists firmly and tightly, and lay back to struggle to get out. Suddenly, after about 20 minutes, I heard the front door click open. My family was back! I quickly tried to get out of my bonds, but it was useless - I was stuck. They all trooped upstairs, yabbering on about what they had bought. My Dad pushed open my bedroom door and gasps. The rest of my family poked their heads through the door, and simultaneously gasped. I turned beetroot as my dad began ripping off the scarves, then the rope, then the tape off my legs. Well, he tried to get it off. My older sister pulled the tape off my mouth, and asked "Who did this to you, Ernie?" I meekly replied "Me". The family stopped trying to release me, and froze. "Why would you want to tie yourself up?!" Dad yelled. I blushed even more, and shrugged. They all left the room, sighing. I yelled back to them. "Aren't you gonna untie me?" My older sister came back in the room. "No, but I am gonna take a picture of you and post it on facebook!"she said, before whipping her phone out and snapping me. She put the tape back on me, and snapped it again. Laughing, she left. I eventually got it all off, and family didn't say anything about it until dinner -in which they took the absolute mick. We were having spaghetti, and my brother threw his dish at me and yelled: "Here, you can have the spaghetti, incase you want to tie yourself up with it!" They made dry comments like that throughout the last couple of weeks too - very embarrassing! Finally my older sister advised me against self bondage and she asked me where I heard about it. I told her it was a sorta bondage board but it's called TUGS. She screamed "Oh God not that one!" Theya re always pushing self bondage and other perverted stuff. Then she told me about Cheri's boards and how Cheri always advises against self bondage. Sis went on about people being caught dead several days because they couldn't free themselves. Some even choked on their gags. So I came over here to Cheri's board and am impressed on the integrity and quality that I see instead of the nonsense on that other board. Mum and Dad warned me too and how lucky I was that they were there and found me. "What if we had gone away son? You could have been tied there for God knows how long." Anyway, that was my first and last attempt at self bondage. I did feel a thrill sorta of being tied up but now I have found an opposite sex willing bondage partner and get an even bigger thrill being tied by her. And it feels pretty good to tie her up too. We take turns. -- That's kind of the end. However, it was the last time I did self bondage. Oh yes, I love bondage. I could say it's a hobby! I love tying/being tied up too. By the way, I may post the picture of me tied up. I want to, but I'm not allowed. How sucky is that! Thank you Big SIS, Mumand Dad and thank you Cheri. |
| Name: | Herman |
| Name of Story: | Mandy's Regrets |
| Comments: |
This story takes place about a week ago. Me (Herman) am 17 yrs. old, and Mandy is 18. She is about 5'4", nice body, brunette hair, and a really cute face. Well, anyways, Me and Mandy have always had a "thing" goin on, but we never actually went out. I thought this to be a problem, so I asked her out. She said she was already "seeing" someone...so I just thought nothing of it. Well, it turns out she was seeing someone...but i thought she could do better. One day, I came by her work (she works at a public pool) and wanted to hang out. She said she just got off work, and would love to. So we went to her house. Once inside, we saw that no one else was home..so we sat on the couch and watched some TV. Mandy was wearing a blue t-shirt, khaki short shorts, and blue flip flops. I told her I was bored, so I started to look around her house, trying to annoy her. I ended up in her parent's bedroom, when she came in behind me and asked what I was doing. "Nothing" I replied. She then said "Yeah, Oh Suuure" in her most sarcastic voice, I had to laugh. She then tried to playfully slap me, but I easily caught her hand in mid flight, and twisted it behind her back. "Ouch!" She shrieked. "We can't have that kind of behavior in this household" I said sarcastically. "What are you gonna do?! Tie me up?!" She said sarcastically. "Sure, why not?" I quickly replied. "What?" Was the first thing to come out of her mouth when I tossed her onto her stomach on the bed. I grabbed one of her dad's ties and started tying her hands behind her back. She was mumbling on about "What are you doing" and "Stop", but I paid no attention and kept tying. When I finished binding her hands together, i grabbed another tie and pinned her wrists to her back. I then grabbed her by the elbows, and led her down the hallway. I made her sit in a dining room chair, while I ran back and got some more ties. I first tied her arms back to the chair, then I made a long loop ropelike out of the the ties and tied her around her waist and bust tot he chair, and then did the same thing and pinned her thighs to the seat. I then finally bound her ankles...her sandals practically coming off her feet. I then stood up, and admired my handiwork. "Ok, are you done? Untie me now..this is getting dumb." She said. "Hmm, seems as if this lady talks too much.." I walked into her room and found a baby-blue bandana and a scarf. I stuffed the scarf in her mouth, and tightly, very tightly OTM gagged her with the thick blue bandana. She kept trying to say something to me, but it just came out as mmphhg...mmmpppphhhhgg. She then started to struggle and release herself. She was bouncing up and down in the chair, kicking her bound feet back and fourth. Her sandals flew off, but she didn't even realize it. She then kept thrashing around for a few more minutes until she realized it was hopeless. I left her tied like that for a while, even though she kept begging me to untie her..(she kept trying to say my name through the gag). It was hilarious. She never got loose and I had a lot of fun with her. |
| Name: | Chloe |
| Name of Story: | Gagged By Desiree |
| Comments: | Hey everyone. My name is Chloe. This event happened when I was a 19-year old sophmore in college, and love being tied up. Unfortunately, I've just recently come across this site and love it:( But anyways, I just wanted to share this really great true story with everyone that happened to me a couple of years ago.
A few of the guys i went to high school with were shooting a little movie with a hand-held camera, and using friends as the actors. Anyway, being the petit blonde girl that I am, I think they thought it would be perfect for me to be the helpless heroine in the flick. On the first day of shooting, they explained that I would be doing a short kidnapping scene, spending a short time tied to a chair in one of the guys' garages. The villianess, was played by a girl named Desiree. I didn't know her very well at the time. I've just seen her around school and stuff like that. The set was moved into one of the guys' living rooms wher I would be abducted from. I was directed to stand in the center of the room so that Desiree could easily sneak up from behind. I stood there, wearing tight, black leather pants and a baby-blue tank top, kind of excited as I awaited my abduction. Desiree slowly approached me from behind, she too were wearing black leather pants and a white tank top. She pulled on a pair of leather gloves and clapped her hand over my mouth as I struggled. I don't know if she'd admit it, but I think she was kind of aroused from my behind rubbing against her crotch as I struggled:) But I must say, I enjoyed it too. She was a sexy dark haired girl, really cute. Anyway,we continued to struggle and she pulled out a small white cloth and pretended to chloroform me. When they called "cut", I turned to smile at her and found her smiling back. We walked side by side, not saying anything, as the set was moved into the garage. There, the guys proceeded to tie me to a chair with rope. The forced my arms behind the chair and bound my wrists together. They took aditional pieces of rope, wrapping it around my torso and under my breasts, securing me in the chair. The next scene began, Desiree paced back and forth behind me and there was some dialouge. She then picked up a red bandanna and approached me from behind. After whispering some final words into my ear, she agressively pulled the bandanna into my mouth, pressing between my lips. She continued to whisper as she knotted the bandanna behind my head. I loved the feeling of her breath on my face. The whole experience of being tied up really turned me on. Not to mention that ever since my experiences with Desiree, I've been bi-curious. I thought that she might be too. Anyway, I was later untied and unfortunately that was all the bondage for the rest of the movie. One of the guys untied my hands, while Desiree pulled the gag out of my mouth and smiled. I drove Desiree home that night. When we got to her house, she didn't get out. She looked into my eyes and told me how beautiful I am and espeacially sexy when tied up. We both leaned in and shared a passionate kiss. I told her I'd love to see her again. Yup, it would be safe to assume that Desiree and I shared some more tied-up experiences after that. If you're interested in hearing, let me know. I'll see if Desiree wants to help me with the next one. I hope you don't think my story sucked:) Bye Bye |
| Name: | Jay |
| Name of Story: | IMMOBILIZED BY A 13 YEAR OLD GIRL |
| Comments: | IMMOBILIZED BY A 13 YEAR OLD GIRL
First off, I want to apologize in advance for any errors with this posting. I am not very good with computers. I hope it turns out ok. I have spent the three days scanning this site, and I have to admit that if I had known what had happened to a few of the unsuspecting mothers,I would not be posting this story. I am a 28 year old man with a 45 year old divorced sister, who has a spunky 13 year old daughter. My niece Rebecca is aperfectionist at everything she does, from ballet, to gymnastics and piano. One evening my sister called, she needed me to watch my niece. This is not uncommon as she goes out town alot on business. I went over to her house on wednesday,she gave me all of her travel info and said she would be home late saturday night. Thursday and friday went as can be expected with a teenage girl. She wanted to have a friend stay over friday night, but when I told her no, she got all huffy and went to her room and slammed the door.I could hear her talking to her freind in an angry tone through the door. The next time I saw rebecca she was all smiles and sending her freind on her way home. She told me she was going to check e-mail and go to bed. Saturday was a fun day. We swam and goofed off. For dinner we grilled out. We were wearing our "gadda-bout" clothes when we washed dishes.I had on khaki shorts and a t-shirt that had sleeves to my elbows. She was wearing cut offs and a shirt that showed her midriff. I spied the little squirt gun that they use to keep the cat off the furniture, picked it up and said "We must pre-rinse the dishes", and squirted a plate. With chores done, I sat down to watch some t.v. Rebecca came out with one hand behind her back, and stood right in my way. I told her to move and her answer was to bring the squirt gun out and start spraying me with water. I jumped up and ran around the house. I was doing good until I tried to go upstairs, I tripped and fell. I rolled over onto my back and held up my hands in mock defense, laughing and saying "I give up, I surrender". She stopped squirting me and had a look of pure amazement on her face. Her eyes got big and she asked in a curious/ innocent tone Do you surrender to the army of Rebecca?"."Yes", I said. That was my first mistake, but not my biggest, the biggest was extremely underestimating a 13 year old girl. "Put your hands up, march into the living room and wait for me", she instucted. I did as ordered. When she came into the living room, she had two boxes stacked on a small chair. She told me to sit on the chair, hands behind my back. I said how about in front? No dice, she said "behind you" Now I have never been tied up or, tied up anyone, and I felt the first pang of doubt in my stomach. But I reasoned how good could a girl really tie up someone? I relaxed a little with this thought. The first box had some shoe laces in it. They were about as long as she was tall.(about 5-3 or 4).She put my hands palms together and started looping the lace around my wrists. It was loose, but I didn't say a word because I thought it would make my escape easier, if needed. My gut belly flopped when she made a knot, and then went between my arms around the first loops that she had made, and pulled it tight, it was alot more restrictive than it was, alot more. Next, my ankles were tied the same way, and I could see it was a good method to secure wrists and ankles. A belt was now looped around my thighs and tightened, It barely would reach but she made it reach. Now she pulled out some duct tape, I told her it wouldn't work because of my goatee, she told me it wasn't for my mouth. She took it and wound it around my upper body several times. She took out two bandanas and wadded one up, she said "These are going in your mouth, open up", I opened up and she stuffed one in my mouth, and used the other by tying it around my head and making a double knot between my teeth. She now started to giggle and get sort of giddy. Next she took out some electricians tape and applied it to the knots at my ankles and wrists. I was now in full tilt worry. I was now certain that if I even could reach where the knots were I couldn't untie them. Kite string was chosen next. She tied my big toes, my thumbs and pinky fimgers together, cutting the excess off with littl scissors. Now I was ordered to my knees, I kind of slid/fell to my knees. A piece of rope was tied to my wrists, brought down between my legs, under the ankle harness, between the soles of my feet, and straight up. She used the leverage of the rope to bend me backwards and almost make my fingers touch my heels. The excess was tied around my waist with the knot in front.She now had me to the point where I could barely wiggle my fingers, and that was all,I was stuck, trussed like a christmas turkey. She took her boxes and chair and came back with an ace bandage. She then grabbed my shoulders and lowered me to the ground. "Can you get out?", I answered by thrashing, pulling and wiggling, but it was eerily apparent that I was strictly immobilized by my niece. She squeeled with delight at her handywork, and now knowing that I was in a helpless condition, she began tickling my feet and ribs, back and forth. When she finally stopped she wrapped the bandage around my head to blindfold me, it was also very effective, some how she had learned some good ways to tie a person up. Then next thing she said scared the wits out of me. "I am going to bed", I screamed through my gag, of course it did no good. I tried to get loose but I couldn't, I was forced to lay there until my sister found me. I have never been more embarrassed in my lif. She had to cut my bonds off with a knife. |
| Name: | Jack Davis |
| Name of Story: | My Sister Tied Up |
| Comments: |
This is a story of when my 14 year old sister got bound and gagged. I am 16 years and an amateur boxer. I was on my way home after a bout when my sisters two female friends passed me. They had been watching a video with my sister when I had left. They said there is a nice surprise when you go home. I was totally baffled. I returned home and went straight to my room to change into some cool gear as I had a date later. I hear some strange muffling sound coming from my sisters bedroom and I though what on earth is that. I went right into the bedroom and my sister was naked except for wearing some panties on and was tied spreadeageled to her bed and her mouth was taped up with some of my boxing tape. She went red with embarrasment as her boobs were revealed. I got a nearby blanket and cover her. I removed the tape and said what the hell is going on. She said after the video had finished she went upstairs to take a shower and had just come out and put her panties on when her friends grabbed her and took her to her bedroom. They tied her up for a joke and left her until I came home. She said she woudn't have minded if she had dressed first. She knew that I was coming home and did not want me to see her bare. Her friends though it was funny. Sometime later after I had another bout finished she asked me to help get even for her. I said ok but I laughed and said as long as they keep their clothes on. I did help and will post it later. |
| Name: | Swede |
| Name of Story: | Like Daughter Like Mother |
| Comments: | Like Daughter Like Mother
It's nice to see stories again and not bickering.About 5 years ago I dated another neighbor who was recently a widow. D---- had a Dorothy Hamill hairdo, light brown in color.At this time D---- had just moved to our neighborhood and her 10 year old daughter played w/ my 10 year old daughter.One sunday afternoon, B---- came over and announced that her mom wanted to meet me and I could come over later that night if I was free.I had seen D---- and thought her very attractive, so -----. To make a long story short we met, we dated and now comes the cool part of the story. Our two families went to a friend of mines for dinner one night.After supper we were all in the basement.My friend an I were playing Pool and the ladies were talking.The kids were running around and guess what one of the girls brought out?A 40' long piece of white nylon rope.You guessed it.The 3 girls proceded to wrap the rope around each other until they got smart and started tying each other to a computer chair.B---- said in a voice loud enough for the whole block to hear"Whose going to tie me up?" Both girls raced back over but did a sloppy job of BONDAGE on her. I clanced up from my next shot and told D---- she had better be carefull or she would be next. She smiled snd gave me a little look that told me the idea wasn't totally out of the question. When we got home and put the kids to bed D---- said her feet were killing her.I thought now is the time to be a little bold.I said I watched her as the kids were playing there tie up game and she didn't seem to object.She said "Let'em have fun."I asked If she would let me have a little fun? That same coy smile came over her face. "What did you have in mind?" I told her I'd give her a foot rub if she would let me tie her ankles togather.She asked if I had some rope stashed away? I lied and said "NO" but I know where a jump rope was.She said what ever turns you on.D---- had worn some nice shorts over to my friens and some nice leather sandals.As I came back w/ the jump rope she had removed the sandals and was stretched out on the living room floor. She had a small bottle of hand lotion to use as I rubbed her feet.I carefully placed her ankles togather and wrapped 5-6 strands then carefully but firmly cinched the strands togather.She looked at me and "You've done this before."I told her I was a Scout.We talked and I rubbed and I finally asked if she was uncomfortable and she smiled and saic "Not at all." All I could do was enjoy the sight of her bound ankles and thank the kids for playing their tie- up game. I'd like to know how you out there prefer ankles to be tied, togather or crossed. Thanks for reading. Swede |
| Name: | Stephanie |
| Name of Story: | Willful Kidnapping |
| Comments: | This story was inspired by Lori's story published on Cheri's boards a couple of years ago. It was a true story of a girl named Lori who ran an ad in the paper invoking an experienced bondage man to kidnap her for a a thrill and he answered her ad and delivered and then some!
Since that time, I have been intriqued by the idea of being kidnapped ala Lori. By I am not gutsy enough to run an ad and get a complete stranger to do it so I did the next best thing, I asked an almost friend. That is, someone I know but did not know that well just well enough to know that I would be safe. So here is my story. Not as good as Lori's, but what the heck, it's a start and it is a true story. Late one night a lone female sits watcing TV, her parents had gone out for the evening, leaving the teenager alone. The fifteen year old female stood up and straightened her baseball jersey and went into the kitchen to grab a snack, As she came from the kitchen she heard a noise upstairs, startled she stopped and glanced over to the staircase and listened. After a few moments of waiting and hearing nothing she continued towards the couch to continue watching television, As she reached the couch a gloved hand clamped over her mouth and a arm around her waist. She tried to let out a scream but it was muffled by the glove. The person lifted her off the ground and set her onto the floor, sitting on the small of her back. She struggled and mumfed underneath the man and he finally released her mouth, as he did he reached back pulling something out of his pocket, it was one of her socks rolled up, he clamped his hand on her chin and tried to force the sock into her mouth. He pinched her nose, finally opening her mouth and stuffed the sock into her mouth, quickly ripping off pieces of ducttape putting them over it and smoothing it over her mouth. He then brought her arms behind her back and pulled them backwards and up into the air, causing her pain. She let out a yelp behind her gag and he crossed her wrists, binding them tightly with a piece of rope. He cinched the rope tightly pulling hard as he tied it off. She yelled again and he slid off her, slapping her on the butt. He spun around, laying over her legs so she couldn’t squirm away and pulled her feet together pulling the rope tightly around her ankles cinching it off tightly and pulling hard as he tied off the knot. He smirked down at her, mumbled something and grabbed a slip of paper and wrote a quick note before coming back and tickling her sides to test the gag, she let out a very muffled laugh and he picked her up over his shoulder and ran out the back door with her… |
| Name: | Natasha |
| Name of Story: | The Sleeping Bag |
| Comments: | The following story was inspired by Cheri's "Sleepover" piece. I am really enjoying that series and can't wait for part 10. Well here is my story. Hope you guys enjoy it.
A couple of days into the summer holidays, Mona’s parents loaded up their SUV and they went on a trip. She wore the same dress as in the previous story. In addition to that she was told to wear a headband. They would be staying in a rented cottage in the middle of nowhere, really. About halfway there (or so her father said) he stopped the car in a deserted parking lot, stepped out and went round the car to the door on her side. He opened the door and told her to step out and hold out her hands and close her eyes. She did as she was told and felt her hands being crossed and tied together and then pinned to her waist with a soft rope, which he tied off on her back. Then she felt him tie another rope around her chest pinning the elbows to her sides as well. After that came a blindfold and a gag, using cotton wads and tape. “That’s why we told you to wear a headband, dear, “her mother said. “Now we’ll help you to get in the car, and then we’ll be off again. There will be a surprise waiting for you when we get there!” Mona, with the help of her parents, got back into the car seat and they put the seatbelt back on for her. They didn’t bother tying her feet together ‘Because you’re not going anywhere, anyway’ as they said. The rest of the trip went slowly by for her, as she couldn’t look out of the window or talk to anyone, just sit and think. She got pretty bored, pretty quickly! After what seemed to be an eternity, the car stopped again. She was told to remain in the car for a few more minutes, while her parents carried the luggage inside. She thought she sometimes could hear voices other than her parents that she recognized, but couldn’t sure. Suddenly the door opened and her father told her to step out of the car. Then he took her by the arm and guided her inside. “Ah, good!” she heard Anna’s mother (!) say. “Put her on the stool over there, please. Just for the time being.” ‘If she’s here, then so is Anna!’ Mona thought as she was guided to a stool. When she had sat down, some one tied her legs together, winding rope outside of the dress tying it off just below her knees. She knew she was right, when she heard Anna moan silently beside her. The girls remained tied to their stools for quite a while, as their parents carried what remained of their luggage inside. They could also hear something going on outside the house. Some time had passed, when Anna’s father (Mona recognized his voice) came and untied their legs only and helped them to stand up. He guided them towards the door, where he took off their blindfolds (a quite painful procedure, despite their headbands) and told them to look out. Now Mona could see that Anna was dressed and tied much the same way she was. On the lawn stood a small green tent, only large enough for two people and bought from an army surplus store. “You’ll be sleeping in there, for the next week! How do you like that? If you want to we could even tie your up over night.” he said. The girls looked at him with gleaming eyes and nodded so forcefully that they almost hurt their necks. Then Mona looked around and saw nothing except forest all around the cottage. Anna’s father noticed the look and said “Prefect, isn’t it? Not another house for several kilometres either direction, only forest! Now you two can tie each other up as much as you want. There’s a ‘secret’ little lake not long from here as well, you know.” The girls made their way over to the tent and looked in. Inside there were two foldable beds with a sleeping bag and a pillow on each. They looked at each other and they both seemed to be thinking the same thing. They could do pretty much what they wanted! They had their hands tied until lunch. After the meal they changed into their bathing suits and put slippers on their naked feet and their parents gave them directions to the lake. They swam around for a while in the cool water and then lay on the sandy beach until their parents came with a bottle of lemonade and an afternoon snack. After that they went back to the cottage and changed back to their dresses. Anna asked Mona if she could tie her hands again and Mona said “Of course”. They took turns all day having their hands tied. When it was time for them to go to bed, they went in to the tent. Anna’s mother had come along to help them. When asked, they said they wanted both their hands and feet to be tied. When the girls lay tied up in their beds, she asked them if there was anything else she could do for them. “I think so, mom,” Anna said. “Could you please blindfold at least me over night?” “Me, too!” Mona said, cheerfully. “All right, then.” Anna’s mother said and fetched two bandanas from the house. She tied them over the girl’s eyes and put the head bands that they had been wearing earlier on top of that.Writing is hard work! Just look at me. When Anna woke up, she could feel she was lying on the ground, wrapped in a sleeping bag with her hands and feet tied. The scary thing was that she couldn’t see a thing! She started panicking, but then she remembered that she and Mona had asked her mother if they could be tied up and blindfolded last night. At that point, she relaxed. Then she also noticed that she had something in her mouth! It was soft but bulky and it was held in place with something wrapped several times around her head. The panic returned, until she heard Mona’s voice whisper “Good morning, sleepy head! Did you have a good night’s sleep? Let’s see how fast you can get out of that, shall we? Breakfast will be ready and served in a couple of minutes!” Anna started squirming to get free, either of the ropes and/or the sleeping bag. With whatever it was well and truly stuck in her mouth; she could not use her teeth to loosen the knot on the rope around her hands, so she started bending and twisting, until she could feel it slacking a bit after a couple of minutes. Getting it off her wrists was easy, from that point on. Next, she turned her attention to her ankles. Still blindfolded, gagged and inside the sleeping bag she managed to find the knot (not an easy job, as it was hidden behind the heels and under the long nightgown) and undo it in no time at all. It was only then she started working on getting rid of the gag. She started feeling around her head for some sort of knot, but could not find any. The search became more frantic, until Mona said: “Search all you want. There is no knot! I’ve put tape on it instead. I just thought it would make it a bit more of a challenge for you.” Feeling around a bit more carefully, Anna soon found the tape and ripped it apart, so she could unwrap whatever it was around the lower part of her face. It was something long, that’s for sure! It felt kind of like a bandage of some kind. She wound and wound, until finally it was all off. She took out the thing that was lodged inside of her mouth. She thought it felt like a sock, or something. Judging by the smell of it, it was at least clean. Finally, she took off the headband and bandana around her head, so she could at last see something. Squinting against the early morning light, she could see Mona sitting next to her head. When she looked on the ground where she had put the things, she had taken off from around her mouth she could indeed see that it was a bandage and a sock. “When did you put this on me? Without waking me up, I mean.” she asked her friend. “It was easy! I had hidden all of this in here when you weren’t here last night, and had no trouble getting at least my hands free. Putting the sock in your mouth and wrap the bandage around your head was easy. The difficult thing was actually to lift your head without waking you. Now, get a move on! As I said, breakfast is waiting.” |
| Name: | Beverly |
| Name of Story: | The Players increase |
| Comments: | I have told you the many stories on how my little brother Ronnie and his friend Rob tricked me into bondage. And I have told you how my cousins got into the game as well. They had me tied to a farmpost and even a fence and tied and gagged and tucked into bed.
Ronnie and his little friend even tricked me and tied me in my parents car tricking me to think that I was supposed to be reaching for groceries. These little twerps were clever and knew a thing or two about bondage games despite their ages. My s cousins were more my age at the time (14-17) so more mature and I wasn't surprised by their tricks. The word was getting out that Beverly was getting tied up a lot and I was fast becomming the local bondage queen. Kids would walk around me with ropes, banadanas and duct tape. One day while walking home with my girlfriend Claudia, the discussion of bondage came up. I had to admit that despite the predicaments that I got myself into, I rather liked being tied up, bound and gagged. The helplessness was a real turnon. Claudia asked how I felt about being tied up by another female. I immediately responded that I am not a lesbian. She countered back by saying this was not lesbiasm just bondage fun. She said that wanted to get into the game of bondage and wanted to try but would be comfortable being the dominant at first. Then she asked me if I would tie her up. "When??" I asked. "Right now!" was the answer. Claudia then unloaded cut off pieces of rope and duct tape that she had in her bag. I looked around and there were other kids arond us. At this time in my life I was around 14 and still in school of course. Next I know Claudia is tying my hands behind my back. The other kids were looking on and smiling. Some were whispering. "We have an audience." I said. "Maybe we better hold off." "No way Beverly. I have waited too long for this. And you know something you talk too much." At which point Claudia stuffed a white rolled up scarf in my mouth as I was in mid speech. Then she followed that by wrapping a bandana that had been rolled up several times over my mouth and tightened it behind my head. "Isn't that how you saw your little brother Ronnie does it?" Claudia said with a smile. On our way home from school we walked past a park. Claudia walked me over to a merry-go-round and had be sit. At which point she tied my feet. Then with another piece of rope, she tied my already bound hands to the safety bars on the merry-go-round so I couldn't get up, although for the life of me, I don't know how I would get up and walk with my feet tied. Then Claudia looked at me and said she was going to leave here while she went to the local store on the same block. Then jockingly says, 'Now don't go away." I tried to plead with her not to leave me this way. Claudia just giggled at my muffled words while I talked right into the gags. Several kids walked by and enjoyed the show. Some made wise cracks about how Ronnie and Rob had got me again ot no how I had been outsmarted by my friend and left here in humuliation. I squirmed and tried to free myself. My hands were bound too good. Not real tight but tight enough. Being tied to the merry-go-round made it hard to move around and as I tried to standup, I would loose my balance with my feet bound and legs falling asleep from a lack of movement. A police car came by about 300 feet from where I was. Unfortunately my back was to them and all them could see was someone sitting ont he merry-go-round. I quickly tried to move the merry-go-round to the fron where they see me and perhaps understand my plight. It was a long and hard process. By the time I had gotten forward, they already started to drive off and were not paying attention to me. Many of the kids came around, some were Ronnie's friends and had fun at my expence. I was waiting for Ronnie to show up. He would have loved this. Or his friend Robbie. No sight of them. Maybe it was better. Lord knows what they would have done. Claudia was true to her word and came back from the store with some treats. Seeing that I was a good sport about this, she hand feed me a chocolate cupcake while I was still bound. Finally she freed me. |
| Name: | Winter Sports Fan |
| Name of Story: | A sleepover |
| Comments: | Love the real life stories here by Angela and Cheri so decided to add one of my own. Thanks for the inspiration Cheri and Ang and looking for more stories by both of you!!
Anna one day about a week after the first episode simply invited herself to an improvised style slumber party at Mona’s. They had been studying together all afternoon and she’d stayed on for dinner. After the meal, she, out of the blue, asked Mona’s parents if they’d mind if she slept over. They, naturally, said that they had to check with Anna’s parents first, but that they didn’t mind at all. “Good,” Anna beamed as she put on her pale pink one-piece snowsuit and red boots. “I’ll just quickly run home and fetch a few things and then ‘I’ll be back’ “. That last thing she said in a very poor Arnold Schwarzenegger impersonation that made every one laugh out loud. She winked at Mona and went out the door. Moa didn’t think her parents had noticed the wink, but as the door closed behind Anna, her mother asked in a stern voice: “Now, young lady! Pray tell, what are you two girls up to?” By the tone of her voice, Mona could tell her mother was a bit upset about being left in the dark about the whole thing. “Nothing much, mom! Honestly! I was as surprised as you were! I promise! Let’s go and put an extra mattress and a blanket and pillow on the floor of my room, shall we?” Mona said, desperately trying to avoid her mother’s staring eyes. They had just finished, when Anna came back carrying a standard sized plastic bag with a few things she’d need for the night. They all spent the evening in front of the TV, as usual. By 9 o’clock both Anna and Mona said that they were ready for bed. They said “Good night” to Mona’s parents, brushed their teeth and went into Mona’s room to go to bed. Anna rummaged through the bag she’d brought and held something up. “Put it on!” she ordered Mona. “It” was a multi coloured, one piece pyjama with feet. Mona did as she was ordered. Anna rummaged around a bit more, and produced a three pieces of rope and two strips of fabric. “Come here!” she once again ordered Mona. She bundled one strip of fabric up and put it Mona’s mouth, tying the other strip around the head. Then she tied Mona’s hands together in front of her, using one piece of rope knotting it off in the middle. Then she asked: “Is any of it to tight?” Mona shook her head and said “Ngo”. “Good” Anna said. “Lay down on the mattress and I’ll tie your feet together.” Mona gave Anna a puzzled look as if to say “That’s my bed, you know!” but she, once again, did as she was told. Anna tied her feet together once again knotting it off in the middle. Then she took the remaining rope and told Mona to bend her knees, so she could tie her wrists to her ankles, so it would be like a hog-tie but in front instead of in the back. Thus, Mona’s elbows would be on the outside of her knees, making it a bit more comfortable. When she was done, Anna pushed her on to her side, looked at her handiwork and giggled. “No offence,” she said “but you look kind of like a frog, lying there tied like that!” The girls lay awake for a while, Anna talking and Mona grunting “Yes” or “No” or giggling at appropriate places in the monologue, but they both soon drifted off to sleep. They were wakened the next morning by Mona’s mother coming in to the room. When she saw her daughter tied up like that, wearing a one piece footy pyjama that obviously wasn’t hers the girls feared she would have fit, but she only laughed a bit and told them to hurry up, breakfast would soon be ready. Anna had soon freed Mona and they got dressed and went to have breakfast. When they had eaten, they hurried up at put on their snowsuits and go to school. When they came out on the street, Anna turned to Mona and asked if she would like to be tied some more, on their way to and or from school. Mona of course, being a bondage fanatic immediately said yes and they agreed that Anna would only free her just before they arrived to school and home. That afternoon, Mona’s parents asked her about the ropes but she said that it was what she wanted and that she wasn’t forced into doing anything. The girls continued their bondage games the whole winter and spring. |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Pt IX |
| Comments: | have recieved several requests for the continuation of The Sleepover Story which started several years ago. Also many of you have asked for even more stories by Angie, who has a ton of these stories. So here is part IX of The Sleepover and Angie promises even more stories.
Cheri Just to recap from last time, Wanda had come to life and was able to move her hands in front, but had runout of gas. Sabrina was unable to do anything, her brother Michael had tied her way too tight, too well and had made excape impossible even for Houdini. I was working on my bonds, but the guys had tied me too well, tying my wrists well up my forearms making mobility very difficult. The guys had walked in on our earlier escape attempts, saw how we were attempting to escape and we were twice interupted in the middle of an escape. So I mmmmpphed to Wanda and encouraged her to give it one more big effort. It was now 3:10 and the guys would be back in 20 minutes to torture us if we di dn't get loose. Wanda tried hard, but her hands were crossed over. This made mobility and manueverability very difficult. BUT I URGED HER ON with my mmmmppphs. I turned around and tried to get the message to her to work on my hands. I could feel her try. She worked for several minutes and then we heard DING! That darn clock which dings every 15 minutes. This meant it was 3:15 with only 15 minutes left to get loose. We had to work fast. Wanda frantically moved her fingers trying to reach my knots. No luck. Suddenly that idiot Heather who got us into this whole thing to begin with, COMES ALIVE! She had been sitting there like a bump on a log with a stupid smirk on her face. She actually challenged Michael to tie her up and insisted that she coould get out with no problem. It was because of her that we got into this situation. And untill now, she wasn't even trying. We saw Heather wiggling her arms and upper body. Something was happening. I looked at the clock, 3:20! Only 10 minutes to go! Sabrina and Wanda both tried to urge Heather too. Maybe she wasn't as dumb as she looked and actually knew how to get loose. Meanwhile I urged Wanda to work on my bonds. I felt her stop so tried to work on her with my hands tied behind my back. We were sweltering. We looked at Heather. It appeared as though she was getting loose! Then I looked at the clock, 3:25! Only five minutes to go! We heard the air conditioner running, but we were sweltering; soaked and sweaty from working so hard to get loose. I had an idea what Michael had in mind and wanted no part of it. Checked the clock, 3:27! Three minutes to go! We looked at Heather and she seemed to be almost loose. 3:28, Heather, Wanda and I worked hard on our bonds while Sabrina sat by helpless, barely able to move. 3:29, Heather has her hands in front. She did it! The nutcracker was getting loose. We couldn't believe our eyes. She pulls her gag down and spits the rag that was inserted in her mouth several hours ago. Wanda and I are smiling with our eyes and at the same time mmmpphhing for Heather to hurry up and get loose so she can untie us too. Sabrina wiggles over to Heather and bumps her, sticks her face close to her indicating that she wants her gag removed. Hey, we all did. Do you know what it is liked to be gagged for several hours with a rag stuck in your mouth and in our cases, duct tape over that? The guys ran out of duct tape so used cloth on Heather. Now ungagged, Heather looks over and says, "Do you want your gag removed?" Sabrina is now screaming into her gag and of course all we hear is mmmppphhhhs. The boys had gagged us all well, perhaps to well. Maybe even overgagged. Michael indicated that there were two reasons for us being gagged, one of course was to prevent us from calling out, which was ridiculous because since noone could hear us, but the other was to prevent us from talking to each other and contrive a plan. Michael also did not want us to use our teeth to work on each others bonds. Heather with her hands now in front, reaches over with her hand to remove Sabrina's gag, but just then we hear the guys coming down the steps. Michael sees Heather loose, ungagged and says, "I don't believe it! The idiot got loose!" Sabrina, Wanda and I all smiled with our eyes. We figured we had pulled it off. But Michael poured cold water on our hopes. "I said all three of you had to get loose by 3:30 and even gave you an extra hour. Heather has her hands loose and her gag off, but her legs are still tied and the three of you are not even close. Sorry guys, you didn't make it (with a laugh in his voice Mike was enjoying this and we knew it.) So you lose, we win and as promised it is going to be a very long day for all four of you girls." Heather then says, "The four of us? I am the only one who got loose!" Michael retorts, "Correction Heather, you are only partly loose. Your hands are free and you have removed your gag, but your feet are still tied. If you don't believe me, try to run." Heather stood up and hopped like a rabbit. It was funny and despite our woes, we all giggled in to our gags. Heather was up on feet, had hopped a short distance, but her legs had fallen asleep and she started to fall. Luckily the guys were close by and caught her before she fell forward and hurt herself. Mike then told t he guys to retie her, this time even tighter and of course, regag her as well. Heather started to protest and as Sabrina did earlier, asked why we had to be gagged. Nobody was home. Michael responded, "For several reasons: 1) There may be people outside or they may come to the front door, 2) We don't want you girls talking amongst yourselves to formulate a plan, 3) We don't want you able to use your teeth to undo the ropes on each other, 4) Girls always look great gagged and 5) Girls should be seen and not heard. We want you quiet." Heather was ready with another question, but was interupted with a rag in the mouth, followed by three pieces of duct tape this time (apparently the guys had either gone out and got a new roll or found somemore) New, fresh, sticky tape. Neil and Paul tied h er hands behind her back, first with rope and then doubled that with tape. Then they put more rope over her arms, around her arms, inbetween her arms, across her torso and then cinched that off. We cringed as we watched this. Michael and the guys were mad that we had come this close and didn't like it. They were making sure this time. Then Mike looked at his sister and siad that she would be first. All three guys picked up Sabrina and Mike came over and threw her over his shoulder while Sabrina screamed into her gag. Mike then said, "Time for the Torture Rack!" "The Torture Rack?" I thought. What the heck is that? I knew I didn't like the sounds of it. Mike then looked around and said that he would be back for me in 15 minutes. I looked at the clock and it was 3:45. The clock dinged. 15 minutes for us to try to get loose. Mike looked at us and said, "Are you thinking of getting loose? Good luck! You have been trying to several hours with no luck, are tired and frustrated. Heather came oh so close, but failed. You must be tired Heather. I bet you don't even want to try it again do you? Spirit broken? By all means try, but I'll see you in 15 minutes." Then he looked at me and said, "I can't wait to get you on the rack." I blurted out, "Why me. Why not Heather. I didn't ask for this. Why are you doing this to me." mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh was all that could be heard. I was so tired of this that I had forgotten about the rag in the mouth and duct tape were muting my every word. Michael and the otehr guys just laughed. They loved this. The guys left. I looked at Heather and Wanda and we were all drained. I tried to communicate though that we should try again and go for it. I motioned with my head. I tried to talk despite the overgagged situation and let my mmmppphss be my words. We had Heather with us and she had done it before. Could she do it again? Wanda had been working on her bonds. Could she do it? Could I do it? And what in the world was the Torture Rack? PART IX Heather wiggled and bobbed. I tried to commu[nicate with Wanda but my reward was perplexed looks from her. She had no clue as to what I was saying. The guys plans on keeping us gagged was working. Likewise, Wanda leaned over and tried to chew into my bonds in an attempt to release me. No luck The OTM gag and heavy packing prevented that. I looked up at the clock 3:50 - TEN MINUTES TO GO! I started to jump up and and down on the couch. I had no idea what the rack was and didn't want to be the first to find out. Sabrina, tied and heaving packed OTM gagged was unable to relate any information as to what the rack was either. She was also working on her bonds. I reach down and tried to release the knots - nothing doing then I reached over for Wanda's bonds. I was able to reach them but they were too tight. The boys knew what they were doing and they wanted nothing to do with us getting loose. I looked over at Heather, she had pulled it off before but the look on her face was that she was futally struggling against her bonds - they had tied her even tighter. I could see ropes all around her torso and legs. Heather turned around and I could see her hands and arms were heavily bound around her wrists and elbows with coils of rope overlapping many times. She must have really ticked the guys off by getting loose before. Even Houdini couldn't get loose now. I looked at the clock again - 3:55 - only five minutes left. We were all drained and the girls wanted to give up. But not me. It was clear that all of us would get the rack and I would be first so I squatted down and rubbed my bonds against the side of the couch - it felt like it was loosening up! I looked at the clock 3:57 = THREE MINUTES LEFT. Could I do it? I rubbed and rubbed, my hands were getting loose. I could work the knots now. 3:58 - I had worked one knot loose. There was some hope. 3:59 - My hands were almost free! 4:00 - my hands were loose! I now started to unwrap the ropes encircling my chest and shoulders. I got them off. I look at the door - so far, no sign of the boys. Maybe they figured we couldn't get loose? I worked the ropes off my waist and thighs and was going too my ankles and feet when I heard, "Well, well, well. Little Miss Cheri is almosy loose." I growled at them so preoccupied with untying myself I forgot that I was still gagged and continued to work on my feet when the guys grabbed be, pointed to the clock and said, "4:01 - it's too rack. You lost so it's time for the rack." Since my feet were tied, Mike picked me up and carried me while I tried hitting him with my hands and fists. Next thing I know I was in the next room and was placed on a long table - the blasted rack! Two of the guys grabbed my arms and tied me spread eagle overhead while mike fastened my feet, still bound, to the bottom of the table. Next I felt my shoes coming off. I thought I knew was coming. Mike comes over with a rather large feather and grazes it across my feet. I squealed into my gag, half giggling. Meanwhile, Paul and Neil started ticked me under my outstretched arms. What torture! I was getting tickled on both feet and under both arms. I wiggled and squirmed on the table but had limited motion. Next I saw Mike reach overhead for what appeared to be a bag and such was the case. It was a bottle of water with a release valve on it. Mike adjusted it so it dripped ever so slowly and had it positioned right above my head so the drips hit me one by one on my face. Drip, drip, drip, drip. This was worst than the tickling. How long would this go on? I tried to ask Mike that but all that came out were garbled, muffled sounds. Mike just smiled while I felt drip, drip, drip, drip. It was driving me crazy! |
| Name: | Dana - |
| Name of Story: | My First Time |
| Comments: | Hello My name is Dana and my stories begin when I spent two weeks with my cousins. They live in California right by the beach where as I live in Arizona. This summer I went to go spend two weeks with them. I myself am 13 years old. I have three cousins, they are Lindsey who is 14, Jessica who is 13, and Renee who is 11. The bondage adventures that I had over these two weeks, there are about 5 of them will also include boys who are friends of my cousins but on my first day its only the girls that get tied up. I was introduced into their games no less than ten minutes after my arrival. I came with a couple pieces of luggage and was greeted by their aunt. We talked and then she told me that my cousins were in their rooms in the other house. One thing that facilitates these games is the amount of privacy that my cousins have. Their house is actually in two parts. First there is the main part of the house and then you have to walk outside and go to a seperate part where the girl's bedrooms are. So I walked out to their rooms and knocked on the door. Jessica looked out the window and saw me. I heard her say "It's okay, it's only Dana". So she opens the door and I walk in and to my suprise I see my other two cousins. Renee is sitting on the bed reading a magazine but Lindsey is tied to a chair. Lindsey is my oldest cousin she has long blonde hair which was currently in a ponytail and was wearing jeans ans a white T-Shirt. Her hands were tied behind her back, her legs were tied to the legs of the chair, and there was alot of rope wrapped around her body pinning her to the chair. She was also gagged with a piece of cloth tied tightly into her mouth cleave-gag style. "Mmmppphhh Mmmppphhh!" was her response when I walked into the room. "It's okay" said Jessica. I asked Jessica why Lindsey was all tied up and she said that they had made a bet that Lindsey could not get free in an hour. She still had fifteen minutes. I was intrigued by this and Jessica started to tell me about some of her stories with these games. Eventually the time came for her to free Lindsey so she walked over and and kneeled down before Linsey she started to untie her legs and gave Lindsey a little tickle on her bare feet this was met by a little giggle and then an unamused stare. After she was untied Lindsey said that the tie-up games that they played were alot of fun and that I would be able to join them during my stay. However, we decided to go swimming and the thought vanished from our heads that is until we got out of the swimming pool and back into the room. Lindsey saw the rope on her dresser and decided that it was time for us to try another little game.
My Aunt had just left so it would surely be safe for us to play this little game. My cousins live in a tightly woven community and they are friends with most of the neighbors. Lindsey suggested that we tie ourselves up and call over her friend Nicole and give her a bit of a suprise. Nicole apparently already knew about these tie-up games and had been tied up herself a few times. They asked if it was okay and I said that I would play along. Lindsey said that she was going to tie the three of us up, then call Nicole over and then tie herself up. Jessica was a little skeptical because she said that Lindsey had tricked them once before and never actually tied herself up but rather left Jessica, Renee, and Nicole bound and gagged for an hour. However, Lindsey promised us that she would tie herself up. So we decided to try it. Lindsey went into her closet and came out with a duffel bag. From it she produced lengthes of rope. Renee who was still wearing her red bikini from when we went swimming (come to think of it we all were) sat down on the bed and crossed her hands behind her back. Lindsey wrapped the rope twice around Renee's wrists and then started an interweaving pattern so her wrists were crossed but the palms were still facing each other. She then bent down and tied her bare feet together. She made another tie at the knees and one more at Renee's thighs. She then began to wrap rope around her body pinning her arms to her side. Renee began to test the ropes and found that they were quite tight. "What kind of gag do you want" asked Lindsey. She held up a dishtowel and a roll of tape. "I'll take the cloth" said Renee. Lindsey then got behind her and pulled the dishtowel back into her mouth. She then knotted it tightly behind her head. Next she did Jessica and I. We sat down in chairs back to back. Just like Renee I was still wearing a purple bikini and Jessica had a red flowered one. Jessica's hands were tied behind her back but mine were tied to the arms of the chair so that we could not pick each other's knots. We both had rope wrapped around our torsos pinning us to our chairs and then more above and below our breasts pinning our chairs together. Our legs were then tied at the ankles, knees, and thighs. Our legs were then pulled back and my bare feet were tied to Jessica's underneath the chairs. I thought that there would be no getting out of this. Lindsey then asked Jessica what kind of gag she wanted and she said the tape. Lindsey proceeded to rip off a piece of extra sticky black duct tape and smear it over Jessica's mouth. When I was asked I followed suit and chose tape because it looked alot more comfortable than the cleave-gag. I stuck out my chin and pursed my lips to recieve the gag. Lindsey ripped off another large piece and placed it over my mouth. She then took her index finger and smoothed it down. I tested it a little by trying to say Hello Lindsey but all that came out was "Mmmgwph Mmmppphhh". Lindsey then picked up the phone and called her friend Nicole. "Hey, Nicole. Can you come over, OK, I'll see you then, just come in the back door. Lindsey then set to work tying herself up. She tied her ankles, knees, and thighs quite tightly. She then took another long piece of rope and tied it around her ankles. She then tied it to a pair of handcuffs. Before she handcuffed herself she ripped off a long piece of tape and smoothed it out over her mouth. She then ripped off another piece of tape and placed the key to the handcuffs on top of the first gag and then gagged herself with the second piece of tape. She then handcuffed her hands behind her back so that she was in a loose hogtie. Still there was no way that she was getting out of it any sooner than we were. We waited for about ten minutes before we heard a knock on the door. It opened and a 14 year old year old brunette girl sporting shorts, a white tank top, and sandals. She gasped as she came in the door but quickly recovered and started laughing. Ahe knelt down by Lindsey and started rummaging through her duffel bag. "Where's the key to the handcuffs?" she asked. "Mmmwpgph Mmmpphh Mmmppphhh" came Lindsey's reply. Nicole bent and ripped off the first piece of tape and out fell the key. She then unlocked Lindsey's handcuffs. Lindsey reached up and ripped off the other piece of tape. She then proceeded to untie her legs. "Who is that?" Nicole asked pointing to me. "Oh, that's Dana, our cousin" Lindsey replied. They then untied Jessica, Renee, and I. "Nice of you guys to play without me" Nicole said. "It's okay we'll play again" said Lindsey. Dana United States |
| Name: | Silver Oaks |
| Name of Story: | Twins Tied Up |
| Comments: | I am an 18 year old male with a twin sister and this is our story. She is sitting next to me now as I type this. This happened like a week ago by the way. We both had a male friend who hung out with us occasionally and he told us that he'd like to tie us both up. We asked why and he said the thought of twins tied up together was a fantasy he had since he met us. We thought why not what's the worst that could happen and agreed. It was after college at his house so were all in our school uniforms. Me: white long sleeve shirt, black trousers, black socks, her: white short sleeve shirt, skirt, black leggings. He lived alone so we didn't have to worry about anyone walking in on it.
He got out a bunch of rope and some chrome duct tape then said let's make it a role play. So me and my sister were two cops and he was the villain we were after and so we got caught by him. He captured my sister first and told me to surrender and I did. He led us to his room and then tied my hands behind my back and then my ankles and then did the same to my sister and sat us down right next to each other. It was very tight. "What now?" I asked him, then he started unbutting my shirt to about halfway down my chest and I said "why are you doing that?". His response was to get a strip of tape and put it over my mouth. "You're my captive and I can do what I want with you." When he said that I got some kind of rush and nodded since I couldn't talk. I guess the feeling of being helpless kicked in and I liked it. He then proceeded to my sister and started unbuttoning her shirt to reveal a bit of cleavage, but he asked if she's okay with that and she said fine. Then she got gagged like me. We were left in this positing for about ten minutes as he stood over us just doing his own thing, then turned to us. He started to completely unboutton my shirt, and then did the same to my sister and said he wants to tie us in a new position. He adjusted our binds to put us in a hog tie, and I found it was very tight and snugg. This caused us to struggle a bit as we were slightly uncomfortable, and we started groaning through our gags. For 30 mins this went on. We were struggling so much that our shirts had fallen down our arms. I was essentially bare-chested and she was wearing a black lace bra. After the 30 minutes he told us that we need a new position. Great, I thought. I was getting really sore. He released the hog tied and then untied our wrists to remove our hanging shirts. He then said that he would like to tie us up so were front to front against each other. We thought that would be wierd especially since I was bare-chested and she was wearing a bra and declined. He then proposed that he tie us up back to back instead, which we agreed to. He taped our wrists this time seperately, and then taped our bound wrists together so we were tightly against each other. Then he got some rope and wrapped ir two or three times around us so were tightly bound, and then taped our ankles. He left us ungagged because he was going to the shop, for safety reasons I think, so we were able to talk to each other. I was talking about how I hope I never get tied up for real because there is no way I could escape, but my sister said she likes not being able to move. I asked which was the toughest position so far and she said the hogtie because it hurts, and we asked which one we like and we both agreed to back to back and that she wants to tie me and our friend up like this afterwards and if it would be okay with me since we are both guys. I said fine, do it. He arrived minutes later and she proposed the idea to him. He said fine, but under one conidition, and with that he tape gagged us tightly and said no more. He removed us from our back to back to poistion and lay us on the floor next to each other and rolled her on to me so we were front to front and then secured us in this position by taping our legs and torsos together. We didn;t agree to this position but we were in it with nothing we could do so accepted it. We were breathing against each other and it was harder to move than back to back because of the limited space we had and it was kind of hot. After an hour or so in that position we had to leave, but he promised that me and him would get tied up in whatever position next time we go there. My sister then said she said wants to tie us up front to front since that was random. So we look forward to that. He asked us if it was wierd at all and we said no getting tied up is kind of fun, and then when asked about getting tied up front to front we again agreed that it wasn't wierd as we thought it would be and wouldn't mind it again. After all it is another way of getting tied up. |
| Name: | Doug |
| Name of Story: | Bound By A Beauty!!!! |
| Comments: |
We had guests. It was a work-colleague of my father's, along with his wife and two children. They were Karen, a pretty little girl about twelve years old, with short bobbed blonde hair, and her brother Nick, about two yars younger. I must have been about fourteen then. This was many years ago. My brief was to take the children away and entertain them while the grown-ups talked the grown-up talk. How it happened I cannot remember, but I am sure that I must have instigated it. I ended up bound hand and foot with rope - cords from a pair of duffel bags I think - by the two of them and gagged with a silk scarf. I remember that the scarf was a blue and white spotted one, borrowed from my mother's drawer, that I had been using as a cravat (emulating George Saunders or Noel Coward or somebody). At the height of all this my mother entered to check up on us, gave a howl of laughter when she saw what was going on, and went and reported what she had seen. More whoops of laugher were then heard from the living room where the grown-ups were encamped. I did not see much of those children after that but was reminded of the event quite recently. The local town newspaper ran a series of news reports from ten years ago, twenty years ago, and so on. One image in this archive file that struck me was a photograph of Karen in her late teens - as a beauty queen. And what a fabulous apparition! A classic '60s beauty queen she was, with thigh-length boots, hot pants, a winning smile and long golden hair to her shoulders. And I was able to look a this vision and think to myself, "I have been bound and gagged by that beauty!" What a BLAST! |
| Name: | nicelongsleep |
| Name of Story: | Karen's Secrets |
| Comments: | Not too sure if this one needs to be in here, but after reading Ruth's Beach Story, I figured, "What the heck" Cheri please advise me if this does not belong here and by the way Cheri, thanks for cleaning up this board and banning all of the jerks that were on your boards awhile back.
One time we were sent home on a half-day Friday, something to do with in-service training for the teachers. As was the usual case, I was back quicker than the pupils from the nearest local high school, since those that were far enough away from their school got free bus passes. So I was back, had lunch and was going back outside in my usual T-shirt, blue jeans and trainers when who should pass by only just coming home from the local high school but Karen. She was wearing her school’s dark blue blazer and tie, a white blouse, a dark blue pencil skirt to just above her knee, white ankle socks and black oxford tie-shoes. We politely exchanged greetings, and she got a dig in about the big skivers from the other high school that got the bus home instead of having to walk it. The irony of course was that only a few years earlier the situation was that when in Primary school I had to walk, and it was just across the road from where Karen’s high school was. I asked her if she’d been down the town, as she was coming into the estate where we lived by the main road in, rather than going down the side lane through the woods that surrounded where we lived. She sounded worried at that point and said that she didn’t go down it anymore in case ‘he’ was there. I knew who ‘he’ was – but I wanted her to tell me the full story. Karen could be a bit of a blabbermouth, and was a great one for telling you ‘secrets’ the chances were a dozen other kids knew anyway, all thinking the only ones that knew. It was, of course, a form of having power over others. Sure enough, “Look, can you keep a secret?” came next. Walking her up the road to her house, she told me that she’d become disturbed by the behaviour of this man when she was going to school in the mornings. She would normally take the side lane through the woods to reach the path alongside the short duel carriageway, thereby avoiding going out of the main entrance and going up the steep Brae (hill) to reach the same road. Everyone tried to avoid the Brae – especially in winter time when it was slippery. Anyway, this man would pass by in his car and wave to her, but she didn’t know him. The point was that he never waved if she happened that morning to be with Gillian, Leigh, Nicola or one of the other local girls from our estate on their way to school (they didn’t usually go with Karen, but sometimes they met on their way out, and as is the convention amongst girls that meant going along together out of politeness until you had the excuse to say your goodbyes because your real friends were just ahead), begging the question that he did not want anyone else seeing him doing so, and the connotations as to why he did not were disturbing. The story was in fact all around the estate, and most were accusing Karen on the quiet of ‘crying wolf’. I for one didn’t think so. Her change of route alone in the mornings showed the seriousness of it. Also, I’d experience myself of some old man having the habit of following me around at a distance when I was down the local library, watching me all the time. He never followed me out though, but I was under no illusions as to what he was up to. She did seem worried that this man planned to do something to her – no greater proof of that was the case than her asking me to come into her house for a cup of tea. Part of me wondered what her parents would have said – my family and hers historically did not get on, mainly because her own were rather Victorian middle-class in their attitudes at times. Luckily both her parents worked during the day, and Karen was an only child. In hindsight I was the right person though for her to be talking about it. This wasn’t one of our Nancy Drew type tie-up games: this was the threat of the real thing. As ones that had played together the roles of kidnapper and victim, we knew only too well what it felt like to be at the mercy of another or to have another at your own. We talked it through, and I said if the man had planned to do something, he’d hardly have attracted her attention to himself, by now she should know his number plate off by heart. Karen admitted that she didn’t, and I discovered that she was short sighted but didn’t wear her glasses unless she needed to read. I said that so long as she didn’t take the short path through the woods, or cut through the tennis courts, she’d be okay. Besides the Brae was a small tennis court and bowling green, most of the land however was just all grass the local kids would go along to and play soccer on. There was a long set of steps - long overdue repair - from the tennis courts that also led up to the main road. At the top of the stairs was a long platform of concrete behind an old building once used as a school at the turn of the 20th Century but now by the council for storage. I’d seen the doors to it open once, and it was full of hedge cutting equipment and traffic cones. You had to walk round the platform to another small set of stairs to reach the road. Some would cut down here when coming back from school, either to carry-on in the grounds or simply to avoid the Brae. A lot of older schoolgirls would take this route if they were wearing stilettos. Karen had said she cut through the tennis courts home a couple of times, as it was nicer than the road, with all the trees and greenery, and was quiet. I said that if she wanted the man to kidnap her, she couldn’t make it easier for him if she tried. Perhaps it was artless of me under the circumstances, but Karen knew what I was getting at. There was a story all the local kids knew – perhaps though it was just a local urban legend – that one final year schoolgirl going him early and cutting though the tennis courts because of her stilettos had found a man crouching in wait when she turned the corner. Before she could scream he’d clamped a hand over her nose and mouth, pulled her into the far corner, and then pressed her into the wall whilst squeezing her tightly around her waist with his other arm so she couldn’t breathe. She’d blacked out quickly, and when she came to, she had been dumped deep in the nearby undergrowth, her money, watch and jewellery stolen and her clothing undone. Karen giggled – probably nerves and bravado - that perhaps she needed to get into practice in fighting off such an attack. She didn’t think it was possible for anyone to pass out like that except in the movies anyway. One thing led to another, and before I knew it, we were up in Karen’s room, my hand over her nose and mouth, arm around her waist pinning her arms and squeezing, whilst pressing her into the wall whilst she struggled, trying to elbow me in the ribs to let go. Sure enough, after only a short period of time, Karen’s legs abruptly buckled as she fainted, and I found myself having to lower her to the ground. My heart was racing – this was different to the pretend unconsciousness of our Peril Games – and I swiftly put her into the ‘recovery position’, frightened that perhaps we'd gone too far. Her eyelids flickered as she lay on the ground with her head turned, lips parted. There was something very sexy about her lying there, helpless in her tight blouse with the outline of her bra visible, the fabric of her skirt straining against her bum and her long smooth legs, counter-pointed by the innocence of her white ankle socks and sensible good girl Oxfords. I found myself stroking her head as she lay there. Her hair was always a little greasy, but still blonde, my favourite. Then one hand began tracing the outline of her bra-straps through her blouse. Then stroking her rump. Then I moved down to her legs, socks and shoes. I lost track of time before I realised that Karen was now fully conscious, and was watching me, her lips still parted, drawing short, shallow breaths. I realised I’d crossed a boundary. “Are you okay,” I said softly. She must have heard the tremor in my voice. She nodded, and got up. For a moment, nothing was said between us, then she said, “I…I don’t fancy you or anything like that, but…I like it when…you know…doing stuff like this…I like it when we’re doing this…you tying me up.” She then paused, her face going absolutely red, and qualified it. “A lot.” Another pause, and then said, “And I know you like doing it to me.” So we agreed then, through stammers, giggles of embarrassment - and I guess relief at the other feeling the same way – that when we could, when time and circumstances allowed, and of course the inclination, I would tie her up. Which I did that same afternoon, by her ankles and wrists as many times before, and gagged her mouth the same. Except this time it was using the stuff from her ‘secret box’ that she kept on the top shelf of her inside cupboard. There was never anything elaborate as to the way she was bound – wrists crossed behind her and ankles together - basically it had to offer the prospect of good comfortable struggle and potential escape (which she seldom achieved incidentally) And now it was okay for me to touch her whilst she was tied up, after I’d let her struggle for a while. It was okay to feel her up, to kiss the bare flesh of her face and legs. Indeed it was part of it. There could be no capture for Karen without her subduer wishing to feast on his victim. To occasionally subdue her as she struggled, hold a cloth of witch hazel ‘chloroform’ over her nose and mouth, or to pretend to hypnotise her with a spinning coin on a chain, after which her gag would be removed and she’d be ‘interrogated’ (in actual fact a game of ‘Truth’) Usually Karen wore blue jeans with a pink stretch belt with a white T-shirt and white flat court shoes. This was her most common ‘kidnap’ outfit. But the t-shirt with pink shorts and trainers mentioned before was another. She also had brown flat sandals sometimes worn with either. She told me she felt embarrassed wearing them though, saying the strappiness of them and their symbolism with movies about Ancient Rome or Greece or suchlike where they had slaves was somehow symbolic, like wearing sandals was somehow telling the world she liked being tied up. As for the man in the car by the way, well he vanished from the scene after about a month. Whoever he was, nobody ever knew. |
| Name: | Ruthie |
| Name of Story: | The Beach |
| url: | http://www.vincilagnia.com |
| Comments: | I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself.
Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight, however, was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! |
| Name: | Angela F |
| Name of Story: | First Games with New Partner |
| Comments: | Now with the encounter with Jimmy & the boys over & my brothers not bothering me, I figured that I would be free from bondage. What's more, Stacy and the girls had their fill of being tied up everytime they came over to visit with me. Stacy was going out of town with her parents and said she needed a well deserved rest from Angela & the bondage games.
I felt like I needed a break too. Being tied up all the time was getting old. I wanted to get back into something more traditional. Then along comes my new friend Dena. Now, I was bored. It was Saturday, and I’ve done all my homework & I've just finished my chores. My best friend Stacy is out of town and will only be back in the evening. The phone rings, it's Dena, 'hey Angie whatch ya up to? Doing anything special?" "No. Actually I'm bored silly. Why don't you come over?" "Hey Ang, that sounds great. I'll be over in about 15 minutes." Dena only lived about two blocks away. What should I do for the next 15 minutes or so untill Dena got over here? Hmmmm. My brothers were downstairs in the den. John was playing with his drums while Jeff was blowing his trumpet. Mom & Dad left the guys bring their musical instruments up from the basement when they remodeled the house and added the den and an extra room. There they were playing their instruments and trying to act so cool, but playing so horribly. I crept behind the sofa and hid there for a few seconds, trying to stifle my giggle. I just sat there trying to be inconspicous and holding my mouth so they wouldn't hear me laughing at them. Pretty soon Jeff looks up & over in my direction. "Hey John, did you hear soemthing?" "Nah. It's just your imagination. Keep playing." "No John. I am sure I heard something. Sounded like someone laughing, or giggling. Is it Angie? Where is our darling little sister anyway?" John replies. "She is up in her room doing the chores that Mom & Dad left her to do. Why don't you go check on her Jeff?" With that Jeff puts down his instrument and heads for the stairs. In doing so, he has to come past the sofa where I was hiding. So as Jeff passes me, I turn around & wedge myself in a corner. I didn't want him to see me. Jeff heads up the stairs. Next I hear Jeff yelling from above. "Hey John, she is not up here. Where could that little snot have gone to?" Next thing I hear "Gotcha" and feel hands going over my shoulders. It was John. "You spying on us little sis? What did we tell you before about that? I guess you haven't learned have you?" Then John turns his attention to Jeff and yells, "Don't worry Jeff. I have her. She is down her. Ang was hiding behind the sofa and spying on us." "That little brat!" My brother Jeff yelled as he hurriedly ran down the stairs. "I was only listening to you two practing your musical instruments John. That's all." And as I got the words out, there was a knock on the door. No doubt it was Dena. Before I could yell out to Dena, my brother clamped his hand over my mouth and said, “You’re gonna regret this!” in a sinister tone. I would have said something in reply but it just came out as mmmmpphhhs through my brother’s hand. He then removed his hand from my mouth but before I could say something, Jeff’s hand clamped my mouth. I tried to struggle, but to no avail. Jeff smiled and said to John, “Get the ropes.” John then smiled and went to his room. A few minutes later he appeared with some soft cotton rope, a rag, and duct tape. When I saw all of the stuff my brother was carrying and I realized what is going to happen to me. They are going to tie me up! I squired and wriggled, trying to get free, but Jeff’s grip held. I started talk and shout, but it came only as muffled sounds through Jeff’s hand. “Calm down”, Jeff said, “You’re just making it hard for yourself.” Now by this point, I realized that nothing I would do would prevent me from being bound & even gagged, but I was determined not to make it easy for them. I struggled as much as I could as John pulled my arms behind my back & then wrapped the cotton rope around my wrist vertically four times before cinching it and knotting it beyond the reach of my fingers, and then four times horizontally, tying it as before beyond the reach of my fingers. All the while I was struggling to avoid the inevitable. Jeff maintained his firm grip over my mouth preventing me from calling out. After tying my wrist, Jeff suddenly decided to release me from his grip and hand gag. I plead with them and tried to apologized, but it fell to deft ears. “C’mon guys, it was just a joke”, “I won’t do it again”, and more things like that. "Who is at the door Angie? Is that Stacy?" "No Stacy is out of town. It is my new girlfriend Dena. She just called me & said that she would be over in about 15 minutes. That was 20 minutes ago." "Hey Jeff. You go to the door and let Dena in. Fresh blood. We will initiate her to our bondage games." John commanded as he put his hand over my mouth so I couldn't warn Dena. About a minute or two later, Dena comes walking in escorted by Jeff. She sees me there with John still covering my mouth & has an understandably surprised look on her face. "Wah, Wha...." She didn't even get the words out & Jeff had yanked her hands behind her back & started tying them. That rat. I didn't even see him take any rope. All the while, John tied another rope around my elbows and my upper body, further restricting my arms. He then crossed my ankles and wrapped rope around it 5 times, knotting it off at the front. Then John took another piece of rope around my waist, and tied it to my arms. And then tied my knees. Meanwhile, my pleading was beginning to annoy them. “You talk too much,” John commented. “C’mon guys, let mmmmpphhh!” John took a rag and shoved it in my mouth while I was at mid sentence. I tried to spit it out, but before I did that, he sealed my mouth with duct tape. “That will keep her quiet”, John said to Jeff. How ya doing with the newbie?" Her hands are tied securely. I just need to finish up." "Why are you doing this to us?" Dena asked. "Oh it's a little game that we play with ouor little sister. We have done this to all of her friends. Didn't Ang tell you about us?" She said she had two brothers named John & Jeff but never mentioned how wacky you two were & that you were into this bizarre stuff." "She talks too much too Jeff. How about shutting her up" John said "Uh, Uh. You havea lot of nerve. I am Angies friend. I came her to mmmmppp" Jeff stuffed the rag in her mouth & sealed it shut with ductt ape just as John had done to me. “Yea. She was beginning to annoy me, and that gag would finally give us relief from all that talking!”, Jeff responded. “Should we hogtie them?” Jeff asked. At the mention of hogtie, I started to mmmphhh and shake violently. “No. It is her first bondage game.” “You’re right. We can save the hogtie for later. But it's not Angie's first...” I calmed down and was relieved that they were not going to hogtie Dena but was not thrilled that they were going to hogtie me or at least thinking about it. “What do we do now?” Jeff asked. “Let’s torture that little rascal!” John replied. Now I am only a little girl about 13 years old at the time. At least compared to John and Jeff I’m small as was Dena. She was also 13. John was 20 and Jeff was 18 at that time, big, muscular & much taller than us. I was barefoot, wearing only shorts and a shirt to cover my body. From previous experience, they knew I was extremely ticklish. John sat and rubbed his fingers against my bare feet. I tried to evade his fingers, but it was of no use. He stroked and stroked. I soon burst into laughter, laughing and giggling under my gag. I squirmed and kicked, but the tickling continued. Jeff soon had his fingers strumming my ribs which caused me to laugh and laugh and laugh. This continued for about 20 minutes, with two minute breaks to let me catch my breath. I looked over at Dena who was laughing into her gag seeing this action. Little did she realize t hat she would be next! When the tickling is over, I was on the verge of tears. John went to the kitchen, while Jeff placed me on the couch. I was helped into a sitting position. John soon arrived carrying a glass of water. Now Jeff sympathetically said to me, “Do you want some water little sis?”. I nodded. Then my brother peeled off the duct tape. “Spit the rag out”, Jeff ordered. I spat it out and thank them. By this time, I was quite acquiescent to both of them. I had enough of tickling. Jeff held the cup to my mouth where I drank all of the contents. “Thanks, now could you mmmmmpppphhh!!”, John shoved the rag back into my mouth and placed duct tape on my mouth. “Sorry, can’t understand what you’re saying!!! Maybe if you stopped mumbling, we might understand you!”, Jeff mocked. I just mmmphhh. What could I do? John then said. “Listen Ang, we’re going out and play. Now don’t go anywhere. We’ll be back in 30 minutes”. With that, they went outside to play, leaving me tied and gagged on the couch. Dena was across the room. They scooted her up into a tight crouch position & tied her wrists to her feet in a sort of scooter hogtie. Now that we're alone, I decided to get myself free. I tried to push and pull against the ropes, but they won’t budge. I still tried that for ten minutes but nothing would go. I tried to scream, but it came out only as muffled grunts. Fifteen minutes wasted. Then I tried to assess my situation. It is obvious that struggling against my bonds will do no good. I looked around. Then I saw it. Scissors. It is located in a table near the kitchen. I tried to stand up. Very difficult considering that your ankles are crossed. I hopped towards the scissors. Around the couch, towards the kitchen. Now the hopping is a very tedious task. It took me about twelve minutes to reach the scissors. Luckily, the table was low enough for me to reach with my bound hands. It is twenty eight minutes. Then I started. “Just what do you think you’re doing”? I was startled. I saw John’s blue eyes under his short brown hair looking at me. He then ran towards me. I just stood there, in no position to escape in my bound and gagged position. “Mmmppphhh” was all I could say. He looked at me and checked my bonds, saw the scissors (which have not cut anything; John arrived too soon), and took it. He called Jeff, who soon arrived. “Looks like we got a Houdini here”, John said, showing Jeff the scissors. “Lucky we were a bit early, or we would have lost a valuable hostage, maybe two”, Jeff replied. They both laughed and rechecked my bonds, making sure that they are secure. Then they went over to check on Dena who was also secure. They then untied my knees and ankles. I remained gagged and my arms and wrist are still tightly bound, however. John led me back to the living room, while Jeff picked up a light wooden chair with no armrest. John then positioned the chair so that its front would face the front door, and I was lashed to the chair. This time they made sure I would not escape. They sat me in the chair bound and gagged, use rope to hold my body to the chair, retied my ankles and knees, and tied my feet in such a way that my feet would not touch the floor. “Now try to get out of that”, John said. I struggled against the ropes, but they tied me too well. I could not get out of the chair. I could not move the chair from its’ position. I just remained there, stuck. “Perfect”, said John with a broad grin. “We have a surprise for you. And don’t worry, you’re agony would soon end!”. Then they left me. I tried to think. John and Jeff certainly had done this before, their knots are too secure for this to be a work of a first timer. The bonds are tight, but they don’t hurt. The gag is effective. Any escape attempt without help would be futile. Then I tried to think what their surprise is, and I tried to imagine what I am to expect. Then I tried to think how my situation feels. I then realized that I enjoyed this game, and even though I am helpless, I actually enjoyed it. And then I begin to think of revenge. Yes, revenge! Revenge would be sweet, and I tried to plan in my mind how to get them back. Yes, I enjoyed this game, but that did not stop me from revenge. I realized that I could not subdue either John or Jeff alone. Even if I target them individually, they are a little stronger than me. Taking them both down at the same time is out of the question. So I need an ally. But who? Dena I ruled out because, well she is a girl, was a newbie & was too securly tied to get loose. Jimmy and his friends I ruled out because they are too young and would be easily overpowered & they idolized my two brothers. So who? And how was I going to get out of this? My train of thought was interrupted by a honk of a car horn. I listened, and realized that my parents have returned. I struggled, then stopped. John & Jeff certainly did not want them to see me & Dena like this. Surely they sould untie us. No such luck. John & Jeff picked us up like two rag dolls & carried us down the basement. They carried us to the far side of the basment far away from the basement door. We both struggled. But it was of no avail.We were both tied far too tightly to break loose. The boys then tried to cover us up with old sheets and blankets in case Mom & Dad came down. John & Jeff apparently had planned to keep us tied up for awhile. ThenI heard some clicking, and Mom came in the basement door and walked down the steps. She looked over and saw us all tied up and half covered in sheets. Mom saw me and was surprised. "What in the world is going on John & Jeffey Frederico?" "Ah - we're just having some fun with Angie and her new friend. Just fooling around." Dad follows Mom down. "What did I tell you about this tying up stuff? Now you untie those girls right now and all of you come up for supper." Dad was upset. After dinner, I quickly called some of my girlfriends and told them what happened. We then planned my revenge, which we plan to execute with Jeff. What is the plan? Did it work? Did I get my revenge? Read the next part and find out. Angie F USA |
| Name: | Big D - Bound in the Basement |
| Name of Story: | Bound in the Basement |
| Comments: | I've fantasized about tying up women for as long as I can remember. While I never had the courage to follow through on my fantasies of tying up neighborhood moms, nearly every young girl in the neighborhood was bound and gagged by me at some point.
When I was about 14 years old, my sister's best friend Vicki called on the phone. Vicki was about 3 years younger than myself and lived right up the street. She wanted to know if my sister was around. I told her "sure" and invited her to come over. Unfortunately for Vicki, my sister was not around. In fact, nobody was at home, except me. Thinking very fast, I grabbed the ropes & gags which I always kept hidden in my room. Then I rushed downstairs and placed them in the laundry room. I quickly ran back upstairs and waited for Vicki to arrive. Vicki showed up moments later and I let her in the door. Its amazing that she couldn't sense that I was up to something, as my heart was really beating hard. When Vicki asked where my sister was, I grabbed her from behind and clamped my hand over her mouth. I made some stupid remark as to her "being my prisoner" and started forcing her downstairs into our basement. Vicki and her older sister had been "kidnapped" by me many times before, so she knew exactly what was coming. I kept my hand tightly over her mouth, and used my other arm to hold both her arms firmly behind her back. She wasn't scared, but kept alternatively laughing and "mmmphing" as she struggled to get free. In no time at all, I had marched Vicki into the downstairs laundry area. I removed my hand from her mouth and started tying her hands behind her back. She was still laughing, but seemed quite determined that I shouldn't tie her up. However, my greater size prevailed, and I finally managed to overpower her. Vicki then started kicking at me playfully and trying to get up. However, I grabbed another cord and quickly tied her ankles. Now I was ready to put the icing on the cake. I had gagged many of the neighborhood girls before, but only with a small handkerchief inserted in their mouths and tied behind their heads. This time I wanted to try out the "stuff" gag I had seen in a detective magazine. Vicki knew a gag was next, so she closed her mouth quite tightly. I pinched her nose shut until she was forced to take a breath. When she opened her mouth to take a breath, I quickly stuffed some cloth wadding in her mouth, then secured it in place with my old Cub Scout bandana ("be prepared" I always say). I'll never forget the next few moments, as Vicki squirmed about on the basement floor and "mmmphed" for help. The stuff gag filled her mouth and she couldn't speak coherently at all. Unfortunately, I didn't have much time to admire my handiwork. Because Vicki was no sooner bound and gagged than my sister arrived home. Fighting embarassment and knowing my sister would tell my parents all about my antics (she couldn't keep a secret to save her soul), I quickly untied Vicki and let her go. I was heartbroken that the moment didn't last, but I've never forgotten the sight of her fighting that gag. Vicki was one of the myriad of neighborhood girls that I tied up as a kid. I have lots more stories. Let me know if you want to hear them. Big D |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | "The Sleepover" Cont'd |
| Comments: | Cheri
Name of Story: The Sleepover Pt IX url: http://books.dreambook.com/chebon2/cheri3.html Comments: I have recieved several requests for the continuation of The Sleepover Story which started several years ago. Also many of you have asked for even more stories by Angie, who has a ton of these stories. So here is part VIII of The Sleepover and Angie promises even more stories. And as for Lori, A Unique Kidnapping Experience, her stories continue her as well. Enjoy. Cheri Just to recap from last time, Wanda had come to life and was able to move her hands in front, but had runout of gas. Sabrina was unable to do anything, her brother Michael had tied her way too tight, too well and had made excape impossible even for Houdini. I was working on my bonds, but the guys had tied me too well, tying my wrists well up my forearms making mobility very difficult. The guys had walked in on our earlier escape attempts, saw how we were attempting to escape and we were twice interupted in the middle of an escape. So I mmmmpphed to Wanda and encouraged her to give it one more big effort. It was now 3:10 and the guys would be back in 20 minutes to torture us if we didn't get loose. Wanda tried hard, but her hands were crossed over. This made mobility and manueverability very difficult. BUT I URGED HER ON with my mmmmppphs. I turned around and tried to get the message to her to work on my hands. I could feel her try. She worked for several minutes and then we heard DING! That darn clock which dings every 15 minutes. This meant it was 3:15 with only 15 minutes left to get loose. We had to work fast. Wanda frantically moved her fingers trying to reach my knots. No luck. Suddenly that idiot Heather who got us into this whole thing to begin with, COMES ALIVE! She had been sitting there like a bump on a log with a stupid smirk on her face. She actually challenged Michael to tie her up and insisted that she coould get out with no problem. It was because of her that we got into this situation. And untill now, she wasn't even trying. We saw Heather wiggling her arms and upper body. Something was happening. I looked at the clock, 3:20! Only 10 minutes to go! Sabrina and Wanda both tried to urge Heather too. Maybe she wasn't as dumb as she looked and actually knew how to get loose. Meanwhile I urged Wanda to work on my bonds. I felt her stop so tried to work on her with my hands tied behind my back. We were sweltering. We looked at Heather. It appeared as though she was getting loose! Then I looked at the clock, 3:25! Only five minutes to go! We heard the air conditioner running, but we were sweltering; soaked and sweaty from working so hard to get loose. I had an idea what Michael had in mind and wanted no part of it. Checked the clock, 3:27! Three minutes to go! We looked at Heather and she seemed to be almost loose. 3:28, Heather, Wanda and I worked hard on our bonds while Sabrina sat by helpless, barely able to move. 3:29, Heather has her hands in front. She did it! The nutcracker was getting loose. We couldn't believe our eyes. She pulls her gag down and spits the rag that was inserted in her mouth several hours ago. Wanda and I are smiling with our eyes and at the same time mmmpphhing for Heather to hurry up and get loose so she can untie us too. Sabrina wiggles over to Heather and bumps her, sticks her face close to her indicating that she wants her gag removed. Hey, we all did. Do you know what it is liked to be gagged for several hours with a rag stuck in your mouth and in our cases, duct tape over that? The guys ran out of duct tape so used cloth on Heather. Now ungagged, Heather looks over and says, "Do you want your gag removed?" Sabrina is now screaming into her gag and of course all we hear is mmmppphhhhs. The boys had gagged us all well, perhaps to well. Maybe even overgagged. Michael indicated that there were two reasons for us being gagged, one of course was to prevent us from calling out, which was ridiculous because since noone could hear us, but the other was to prevent us from talking to each other and contrive a plan. Michael also did not want us to use our teeth to work on each others bonds. Heather with her hands now in front, reaches over with her hand to remove Sabrina's gag, but just then we hear the guys coming down the steps. Michael sees Heather loose, ungagged and says, "I don't believe it! The idiot got loose!" Sabrina, Wanda and I all smiled with our eyes. We figured we had pulled it off. But Michael poured cold water on our hopes. "I said all three of you had to get loose by 3:30 and even gave you an extra hour. Heather has her hands loose and her gag off, but her legs are still tied and the three of you are not even close. Sorry guys, you didn't make it (with a laugh in his voice Mike was enjoying this and we knew it.) So you lose, we win and as promised it is going to be a very long day for all four of you girls." Heather then says, "The four of us? I am the only one who got loose!" Michael retorts, "Correction Heather, you are only partly loose. Your hands are free and you have removed your gag, but your feet are still tied. If you don't believe me, try to run." Heather stood up and hopped like a rabbit. It was funny and despite our woes, we all giggled in to our gags. Heather was up on her feet, had hopped a short distance, but her legs had fallen asleep and she started to fall. Luckily the guys were close by and caught her before she fell forward and hurt herself. Mike then told the guys to retie her, this time even tighter and of course, regag her as well. Heather started to protest and as Sabrina did earlier, asked why we had to be gagged. Nobody was home. Michael responded, "For several reasons: 1) There may be people outside or they may come to the front door, 2) We don't want you girls talking amongst yourselves to formulate a plan, 3) We don't want you able to use your teeth to undo the ropes on each other, 4) Girls always look great gagged and 5) Girls should be seen and not heard. We want you quiet." Heather was ready with another question, but was interupted with a rag in the mouth, followed by three pieces of duct tape this time (apparently the guys had either gone out and got a new roll or found somemore) New, fresh, sticky tape. Neil and Paul tied h er hands behind her back, first with rope and then doubled that with tape. Then they put more rope over her arms, around her arms, inbetween her arms, across her torso and then cinched that off. We cringed as we watched this. Michael and the guys were mad that we had come this close and didn't like it. They were making sure this time. Then Mike looked at his sister and siad that she would be first. All three guys picked up Sabrina and Mike came over and threw her over his shoulder while Sabrina screamed into her gag. Mike then said, "Time for the Torture Rack!" "The Torture Rack?" I thought. What the heck is that? I knew I didn't like the sounds of it. Mike then looked around and said that he would be back for me in 15 minutes. I looked at the clock and it was 3:45. The clock dinged. 15 minutes for us to try to get loose. Mike looked at us and said, "Are you thinking of getting loose? Good luck! You have been trying to several hours with no luck, are tired and frustrated. Heather came oh so close, but failed. You must be tired Heather. I bet you don't even want to try it again do you? Spirit broken? By all means try, but I'll see you in 15 minutes." Then he looked at me and said, "I can't wait to get you on the rack." I blurted out, "Why me. Why not Heather. I didn't ask for this. Why are you doing this to me." mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh was all that could be heard. I was so tired of this that I had forgotten about the rag in the mouth and duct tape were muting my every word. Michael and the otehr guys just laughed. They loved this. The guys left. I looked at Heather and Wanda and we were all drained. I tried to communicate though that we should try again and go for it. I motioned with my head. I tried to talk despite the overgagged situation and let my mmmppphss be my words. We had Heather with us and she had done it before. Could she do it again? Wanda had been working on her bonds. Could she do it? Could I do it? And what in the world was the Torture Rack? I started to think about what Sabrina's brother had said. That we were gagged not to prevent us from calling for help, nobody was close enought to hear us anyway but to prevent us from talking to each other, formulating an escape or from using our teeth to undue each others bonds. How true our situation seemd pretty hopeless. Soon we heard mmmpphhs and cries from Sabrina. Her brother and the other boys had started the torture rack. Even still gagged her moans could be heard. Wanda, Heather and I all looked at each other with FEAR! What in the world were they up to? Mike comes in and grabs Heather by her arm. "You almost got loose. Unbelievable for a wack job like you. So you are next to feel the torture rack." Heather squirmed around and mmmppphed. The look of fear was real. Obvioously we all knew that the boys would not really hurt us, but whatever they had in mind was sheer torture. Poor Heather was next. "Poor Heather" I thought? This nut got us into this in the first place by challenging Mike to a tie up contest and getting us involved. Soon we heard Heather squealing. Wanda and I looked at each other and thought "Oh no!" I had to wonder why they didn't bring Sabrina back in, perhaps they thought that she would be mad emough now to work with us and get loose. There were no longer time limits so Wanda and I both wiggled and struggled agsinst our bonds. Like a snake crawling on the floor, I crawled over to Wanda and positioned myself behind her back as we each tried to work on each others bonds. We desperately wanted to get loose. As I reached for Wanda's bonds I felt a double knot! Those dirty rats. They double knotted our bonds and there was no way we could get loose. Not with each others hands tied so tightly. I felt Wanda feeling for my bonds and she must have come to the same conclusion. She tried to communicate with me as did I with her. We were engaging in a great gagtalk conversation. Unfortunately, neither one of us knew what the other one was saying. Soon Paul came in and looked right at me. "Trying to get loose are you? FAT CHANCE! We made sure to tie you very tightly. I was a Boyscout and there is no way that you little girls are breaking loose, er, as you already discovered." Then while laughing, Paul came over to me and picked me up. "Guess who is next Cheri? You ready for the torture rack?" I struggled as best I could and told him off in gagtalk. He just laughed at me and told me to watch my language. Then Paul looked over at Wanda and said, "Your next sister. Sorry to leave you all alone but don't worry, I'll be back for you soon. I would invite you to join us right now but I can see that you are TIED UP." Then Paul let out a loud laugh while dragging me into the next room where the "Torture Rack" was. Although I had no idea what The Torture Rack was, I was about to find out. TO BE CONTINUED......... Cheri Have A Nice Day! |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | A Great Plot Foiled cont'd |
| Comments: | Here is the last part........
Angie F. Name of Story: A Great Plot Foiled url: http://www.angelfire.com Comments: Hi Everybody. Cheri tells me that you guys have been emailing her with more requests for stories and a continuation on this one. Well first of all to recap, here is what happened: We were having so much fun with Sharyn that none of us had noticed Jimmy had left. Nicole, Stacy & I along with Jimmy had overtaken the witchy Sharyn, tied her up & gagged her and had her beleiving that we were charging her credit cards to order things. We sure put on a good act anyway. We also tickled the crap out of Sharyn as payback for what she had done to us. Boy that felt good. Then we had a close call when Nicole & Jimmy's Mom called on us and almost caught us. Anyway, as we were winding down all of a sudden I notice Stacy has dissappeared! What in the world is going on? So I look at Nicole and ask, "Hey Nic, where's Stacy? And Have you noticed that Jimmy is gone too?" "Actually Ang, I've been so busy working on Sharyn that I hardly noticed. That is strange though. Did either of them say anything to you?" "No. Not a thing. Why woould they just leave us like that?" "I don't know." Nicole responded. Then we looked down and Sharyn was smiling. We turned around. It was Jimmy. He was holding Stacy who was now bound & gagged and he had Mike & Derek with him. "Party's over sis & Angel face." Jimmy said to us. "I've become bored with Sharyn and figure it's time for a little payback on you two and I brought some help. Stacy has been neutralized and there are three of us against you two. Should be easy as 1, 2, 3." Why that little rat and coniver. I had to admit, he had us at a disadvantage with Stacy tied up & unable to help and three of them. But I figured we should fight it out. So I say, "C'mon, Nic, we can take them. They are only kids. We are a couple of years older." "Nic looks at me & says, "But Ang, they are boys. They already have Stacy & I'm a little pooped out. Between the laughing and the tickling of Sharyn, don't know IF I even have any fight left in me." That's all the kids needed to hear. Jimmy charged after his sister while Derek & Mike came after me. I looked over & Jimmy already had his sisters hands behind her back. I knew it wouldn't be long. Then I looked over at Stacy as she stood there helpless. Derek grabbed my arm while Mike grabbed my legs as they hustled me down to the floor. I was too embroiled in watching Nic & Stacy to see their attack. "Hey, what's going on up there?" It was Nic's and Jimmy's Mom. Jimmy quickly exclaims, "Quick put your hand over Angie's mouth." While he does exactly that to his sister. Then he yells down to his Mom. "It's okay Mom, Derek and I were just practicing some wrestling moves." Meanwhile I grunted into Derk's hand, GRUUMMMPPHH!!!! No way I could get a word out. Nor could Nicole who was mmmpphhing into her brothers hand. Stacy tried to open the bedroom door with her hands tied behind her, but Mark ran over to pull her away. Her gag was keeping her silent as well. "Okay. You kids can play but be careful." Their Mom ordered. "I'll be back in a short while. I don't want to find anything broken." She finished. We heard the door slam and the next thing I knew I felt rope going around my wrists. I turned my head and it appeared as though Nicolle was already bound hands behind her back & as I was looking Jimmy had gagged her. My mouth now free I looked at Jimmy and said, "You dirty rat. We were working together how could you....mmmpphhh." Jimmy clamped his hand over my mouth. "Enough Angel face. You should know by now that I may be on your side sometimes, but oh how much I enjoy doing this to you and my sister. I went and got the boys (he was starting to sound like a 1930's gangster!) and we decided it was time to nail you three dames again." We heard mmmpphhing and it was Sharyn. She wanted to be cut loose I suppose. "And you, you witch. If you think you are going anywhere, you are crazy. The boys want in on some of the fun that Nic, Ang, Stacy & me were having awhile ago. Get used to them ropes. Because we ain't done with you yet." Now I was bound & Derek had gagged me. So there was Stacy, Nic, Sharyn & myself all at the mercy of these three little devils. If I had felt silly falling into the clutches of my two older brothers, you can imagine how I felt now! So now Sharyn, Nic, Stacy & myself were all at the mercy of these three little rats! With their Mom gone, now the fun would begin. Jimmy comes over to me & starts with that Angel face thing. "Hey Angel face, the boys and I have got you where we want you. Now it's time to have some fun." Jimmy took my shoes off so I knew what was coming next - tickle time. He scraped his fingers ever so gently acros the soles of my feet. I squealed loudly into my gag, wiggling & aughing all at the same time. Mike was working on Stacy while Derek was going after Nicole. "My sister is all mine!" Shouted Jimmy. "Here Derek. Come over here and work on Angel Face & I'll take care of sister Nicole, my big sister who is always so bossy & mean to me. Jimmy pulled out a large feather and with a sinister laugh slowly pulled his sisters shoes and socks off. She kicked and tried to break loose, but it was all in vain. We could hear Sharyn laughing under her gag enjoying seeing the three of us get it when suddenly Mike changes direction, leaves Stacy & goes after Sharyn. "What are you laughing at? Jimmy told us what you did to him. Now it's payback time." Mike said while scraping his fingers across Sharyn's already very sensitive feet. Now Sharyn was squealing, giggling and wiggling all around. Derek was working on me while Jimmy was going to town on his sister Nicole. I looked over & saw Stacy desperately trying to work her ropes loose. Didn't look like she was having very much luck and I didn't want to draw too much attention to her either. Jimmy yells to Mike to go down stairs in the kitchen and get some ice. I think, "Oh great. Just what we need." Mike obeys and comes back very quickly with a bowl full ice. Jimmy grabs it first and pushes it down Nicoles back sliding it ever so slowly. I could see Nic shake from the chills she was getting. Jimmy walks towards me while I watch Nicole wiggle on the floor trying to get the ice cubes out. Wasn't having much luck and in fact was making things worse. Mike & Jimmy are right by me. I try to tell them nooooo. Noooo. But my every word is muffled from the gag. Mike holds me still while Jimmy gives me the same treatment he gave his sister. Wow! The chill was driving me crazy! This little SOB's. All I could think was wait untill I get loose. Stacy seeing what was happening to me, stands up and tries to hop away but is caught by Derek who escorts her back to the bed and forces her down. Stacy attempting to fight them off, rolls on her back and makes herself dead weight. It took all three of the boys to roll her on her stomach so they could slide the ice cubes down her back. She shook from the chill. We he ard some stomping & t was Sharyn trying to escape! Nothing doing! The boys caught up to her and brought her back and now it was her turn to be ice-cube tickled and chilled. In this case, we loved it as we were trying to shake off the chills ourselves. Jimmy now tells Derek to go down to the basement and bring up their "secret weapons." Secret weapons. What in the heck would they have next? NOW THE STORY CONTINUES........... Derek comes back loaded with God knows what. Jimmy grabs something from Derek, I could barely see the way I was lying and being bound so well, mobility was limited. Next thing I hear Nic laughing in gagtalk & squealing under her gag. It didn'tt ake long for me to figure out what they were up to as Derek was right over me & I felt a spray of water - the little rats had an array of squirt guns, pistols, rifles all sorts of water-guns and were unloading on all of us Sharyn too. Next for my entertainment, Derek had a yo-yo and was playfully maneuvering it right over my head coming of so close to my nose and face sometimes gently grazing my face. I hear Nic & Stacy sqealing which prompted Derek to stop momentarily with me. I looked over and saw the girls being tickled by Little Jimmy & Mike - the little rats had brought up feathers and were tickling the girls feet and face. And they were having a grand time. Despite my clamity, I had to chuckles at what was happening to the girls but was suddenly interrupted, jolted out of my laughter & delight as I felt fingers grazing across the soles & heals of my feet. Now I was sqealing. Jimmy comes over & starts tickling my face and nose with the feather. 'How's that Angel Face?" I grunted into my gag telling him off and letting him know in no uncertain terms what I was goingt o do to him when I got loose. Of course my every word was garbled and muffled. Jimmy just laughed and said, "I love when you talk dirty to me Angel Face. I especially love it when you know I can't understand a word you say and you can't speak clearly. I LOVE IT!" It was hard to believe that four older girls had been so easily overpowered & tricked by three little snot nose kids. It was even harder to believe how they were having their way with us and we could do nothing about it. The torture went on for quite awhile. Jimmy, Derek and Mike agreed to untie all of us only under the condition that we would NOT try for revenge. Jimmy went over to his sister Nicole first, removed her gag and made her promise. Nicole reacted intially by screaming at her younger brother: "You untie me right now you little brat. Boy are you going to get it. Who do you....mmmppph." Jimmy had regagged his sister. "Wrong answer sis. I am in control her. Me and the boys have you right where we want you. Mom & Dad won't be home for hours so we can do this the easy way or the hard way. Which is it?" Nic continued to scream into her gag. Even though her voice was mutted, we all knew what she was saying and we were doing our own share of yelling in gagtalk as well. Next Jimmy walks over to me. "Hey Angel Face. My sister thinks she is in control over me and doesn't realize how deep she is in this." Where did he learn this talk, from a James Cagney movie? "So on behalf of the boys I am compelled to enlist you to speak on behalf of the girls. Don't have to tell you that me and the boys are enjoying this. We can continue to torture you which would give us a lot of delight, we can leave you, all four of you tied up & gagged up here in the bedroom while we go about our business or we can untie you so you can dry off and do something else. Which is it Angel Face?" He then removed my gag & as I was about to speak he put his hand over my mouth and said, "Choose your words wisely Angel Face. My parents won't be home for quite awhile." He took his hand away. I really wanted to yell at this little pipsqueak and tell him off but Jimmy had a point. We were in a very compromising situation. We were tied up very tightly & had been for quite sometime. Jimmy & Nicole parents would not be home for hours. Jimmy, Derek & Mike enjoyed torturing us but that had gone lame, sort of & they could just leave us tied up for hours untill just before their parents came home. I was tired of being tied up & exhausted from the tickling and water torture. I wanted to dry off and get out of this. "Okay Angel Face, me and the boys are waiting. Will you promise not to get revenge. I know your word is your bond and if you say it, I will beleive it." "Jimmy, even if I promise not to get revenge, can I guarantee that Nicole, Stacy and Sharyn won't?" "That is up to you Angel Face. Because if any of you try to get revenge on us me & the boys will c ome back on all four of you, either one by one or all together. We got you today & we can get you again." Just then Jimmy raked his fingers gently along my feet. I wiggled, giggled and squirmed. "C'mon Angel Face. I can do this untill my parents come home if need be. Promise no revenege. No tricks. No stunts and I'll stop." "Okay, okay, okay!" Jimmy stopped looked at me bending over my prostate body. "You promise not to do anything & make sure Nicole, Stacy & Sharyn follow suite Angel Face?" I hesitated for just an instant & felt another rake across my feet. "Do the same to my sister & Stacy guys." Jimmy commanded. I could hear muffled squeals from the girls. How long would this last. "Okay! I promise Jimmy & I promise to make sure the girls don't get revenge either." "Are you sure about that Angel Face? I know how you can scheme & I also know how you can restrain the girls if need be. If you, Nicole or Stacy or Sharyn come after any of us, all of us will get you and the others again & next time we won't be so nice." "Nice? You call this nice?" I asked. "This was just the appetizer. Come after any of us & you get the full course." "Okay. I promise Jimmy." "Okay. I believe you but now I have it to hear from the others before I can untie you." "Jimmy you dirty raaaaa...mmmppph" Jimmy had regagged me. Next he went over to Stacy & did the same scenario, raking her feet, relentless questions untill she agreed or submitted is the operative word. He replaced her gag. Then to Nicole, same deal untill she agreed although she was the toughest. Aside from more tickling, Nic also got more water from the multiple squirt guns. And finally it was Sharyn's turn. All of us layed there, tied up & gagged and turned over to see how Sharyn would react. Surprisingly she agreed but we had to wonder if we could trust her. She wasn't as close as Nic, Stacy & I were. Just to prove apoint, the boys left us tied up for awhile longer before finally cutting us loose. I agreed to keep my promise although I really wanted to nail this little squirt & his buddies. All of us did. But I made a promise & as Jimmy said & it is true, my word is my bond. Stacy & Nicole also agreed to abide by their promise. The only question was, would Sharyn?? |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | "The Basement" Pt 6 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | Comments: From Pts 4 and 5
With my feet tight tightly to gether and to the chair legs, th ere was little that I could do. I wiggled my feet as best I could which only caused the rat to pause, look at my feet and go right back into it again. Fortunately, the rat was just nipping at my sneakers. Nonetheless, I was concerned that the rat may aim a little higher and bite me penetrating my skin. So I rocked the chair trying to get near the window where I had heard the kids earlier. I was hoping to pull away from th e rat and perhaps get the noise from the kids outside to dsitract the rat so he would find something besides me to find his amusement. In the movies and on tv this always looks so easy. A DID is tied to a chair, bound and gagged but manages to easily drag their chair with their bound bodies in it to a window or to a phone or a door or whatever and try to get help. ENT!!!! Not in real life! As before, as I tried to rock the chair, I nearly tipped it over...again. Remember, my feet were tied together and to the bottom of the chair. By leaning forward, I was able to cause enough momentum to shake the rat and get it to move off my foot. Only to have it stop, look at me and jump back on my foot. There was a loud noise outside. One of the kids had apparently thrown a football against out house, missed the windows but made a loud thud sound. I looked at the rat and he was looking in the direction of the noise. Then he ran away from me and went towards the windoow to investigate. Thank God for that! So now I went back into my thinking process. I started to wonder if my friends were right. Perhaps I have gone overboard on bondage. This adventures were a turnon to me but even I had to admit that they were past kinky and almost perverse. What concerned me was Harold. He admonished me but at the same time he was the one who oh so willingly, did this to me. Why would he do that if he wanted me to give up this sub culture? Pretty soon the phone rings again. As before, it rang three times and then I heard a familiar voice, but it wasn't Harold. "Hi Mommmy. How are you Mommy?" It was Brian who was 9 years old at that time. Then I heard an other voice. "Hi Mom. How's it going? Are you having fun? Daddy is busy with work but asked me to call. He told me you can't pick up or talk and that you were tied up." The she sighed and said, "I wish you were normal like my friends Moms." I mmmppphed out a retort and had a comeback for that and actually said somethings that a 13 year old should not hear. Thank God the gag was tight and so curse friendly! It muffled my every word. So I finisnhed off with a growl "GROWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFF!" "Okay Mom. I think what you and Dad are doing is a little wierd but I hope you are enjoying it. And I hope you are all right. Dad told me not to hang up untill I heard you and I'll take those muffled sounds as an indication that you are all right. See ya later Mom. We'll be home ina bout an hour." Before handging up, I could hear Brian say, "Bye Mommmy!" Now on to PT 5 As Brian signed off I had to question my own sanity. What Brian had said to me rang loudly in my ears, that this was a little wierd. And a little, actually more than just a little risky. That rat was just a small piece of the pie. But what if the rat had biten me? Could I have gotten rabies? What if the rat comes back? And where was he? Now I was looking around for the rat, the dirty rat. And I was beginning to feel a little scared. I o nce again tried to struggle against my bonds. I tried to twist my wrists around to loosen the ropes. No luck. Then I tried to reach for a knot or two but Harry had cleverly put them out of reach for me. Next I strained and pulled as hard as I could. I had heard stories of superhuman strength demonstrated by people in trouble. The 96 lb. woman who lifts a car off her son to prevent him from being crushed and other such impossible feats of strength that dire emergencies creates. But it wasn't working for me. Not today. I looked at the clock and figured that Harry would be home from work in about 45 minutes - but 45 minutes seemed like 45 days. Not to be defeated, I tried to loosen my feet. So I wiggled my feet around and was even able to slip my shoes off hoping that I could slide through my bonds. NO LUCK and now I thought, Great! If that rat comes back, instead of chewing on my shoe, he'll be chewing on my feet! I just went from bad to worse and was no closer to getting loose than I had been before. Whats that? I thought to myself. Did I just hear a knock at the window? I looked over and sure enough there were some of Brian's friends playing outside. They managed to get near the window and saw me. I frantically attempted to explain to them that I needed to be released and was hoping they would crawl through the window and come into the cellar. Of course, my every word was garbled and they thought that this was one of Harry's games (it was) that I wanted this (I did) and that I wanted to stay this way (I didn't!) so politely waved and walked away. I was now beginning to realize the power of a good gag. Sort of reminded me of that event with the maintenance man when several people walked into my apartment, saw me bound and gagged and hearing my mmmppphs assumed that this was a sex game and I was yelling at them to get out. I was also beginning to realize what true helplessness is all about. People, even kids so close and yet I was still unable to communicate anything audible or coherent. So I tried again to rock my chair closer to the lids hoping that theyt still would be closeby and perhaps somehow, someway, I could communicate to them that I desperately needed to be released. But as before, this sliding or rocking a chair appears on tv and in movies much easier than what it really is in real life. Next I tried to work my gag loose - once again this appears much easier in films than in real life. So I just sat back, looked at the clock and realized that God willing, Harry would be back in about 30 minutes. But that 30 minutes seemed like an eternity. Now on to Pt 6....... As I sat in my chair, hands and feet tightly bound, I suddenly felt this incredible itch in my nose. Isn't it wierd how these things happen at the worst opportune time? So I twitched my face trying to get rid of the itch but it wasn't working and the itch was driving me crazy...untill I heard a screeetchy sound. It was the rat. He was back and now I was like a target with my shoes off. I tried to kick at it but my feet were too tightly bond. The rat jumped on my foot and was ready to start chewing. I thought, OH NO! But just then the phone rang. It was Harry this time and he indicated that he was on his way home. I frantically tried to communicate to Harry in gagtalk , RAT, RAT, RAT but all that came out were incoherent muffled sounds. Harry retorted b y telling me how much he loved the sound of my voice in gagtalk. On the other hand, what could Harry do anyway? I suddenly realized that I had forgot about the rat and as I looked down, he was gone. Obviously the sound of the phone or Harry's voice had scared him off. I looked at the clock in our cellar and realized that I had been tied to this chair for 4 hours. And I o nce again be gan to question my own sanity. Perhaps I had gone too far this time. In fact I had. I remembered how many times I warned people about self bondage. How dangerous it was and is. And although this wasn't self bondage, it was just as dangerous. In fact more so. I was all alone for hours. Trying to be positive about the situation, I turned my attention back to my situation and tried to embellish my condition. I love being tied up and helpless and I was. The whole thing had driven me to a level of excitment that I never knew before. It was dangerous, especially with the rat, I never thought of that before. So I went back into my roleplay of being the DID being held prisoner against my will or at least that is how I wanted to play it. I again tried to undue my bonds. I wiggled my hands around and tried to reach the knots. Nothing doing. I tried taking deep breaths and then exhaling hoping that would help the ropes around my torso to drop. No luck. Then I again tried to work my gag loose. I felt that perhaps this time would be the charm. But NO LUCK. But I kept on and had lost all track of time. Soon I heard the door open upstairs and I could the voices of Harry, Brian and Janet. And I hear the kids ask for Ice Cream. Harry said he had to check on me first and promptly came down to see how I was. Harry's first words to me were, "Hi Honey. Did you enjoy yourself?" I started to tell him everything that had happened but of course all of my words were slurred and muffled and he had no idea what I was saying. That didn't stop me though. I was offering a great discourse in gagtalk. Harry then asked me if I was ready to be cut loose. I nodded YES. As is usually the case, Harry started with my feet and took his good old time getting to my hands and left me gagged untill I was able to undo that myself. He is a teaser. I did make a resolution that if I ever did this again, which would be unlikely, it would not be in a cellar or any place like that. Way too dangerous and creepy. When I told Harry all that happened, he told me he had the perfect solution - he carried me to the bedroom and made mad passionate love to me with my hands tied behind my back. Now that was worth it. I also made Harry promise me that he would go down in the cellar and find that darn rat! <conclusion> Cheri Have A Nice Day (-: |
| Name: | Noni |
| Name of Story: | The Beach |
| url: | http://www.vincilagnia.com |
| Comments: | Noni
Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.vincilagnia.com Comments: I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself. Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight, however, was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ruthie Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.womenintrouble.com Comments: I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself. Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight however was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ruthie Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.womenintrouble.com Comments: I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself. Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight, however, was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ruthie Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.womenintrouble.com Comments: I had been working out all winter and felt good about myself. Time on the beach had made me feel even better. Tonight, however, was time for the fantasy I had been harboring all year. The beach was still deserted, the season not yet in full swing. Summer was good, the warm nights comfortable. I made my way to the beach after midnight, my head full of fantasies, I was nervous and thrilled at what I was going to do. That was if I had the nerve to go through with my adventure. The beach seemed to be deserted, the parking lots empty, no moon and the ocean was gently lapping the shore. I kept looking to see if there was anyone else around, after all, this was to be a private fantasy. Making my way over to the second lifeguard tower on the beach, I took my clothes off. If someone saw me now they would think only that I was going to go skinny dipping. I wrapped my clothes in my towel and placed them at the base of the tower. Standing naked, I looked around again, no one was in sight. This was just what I had hoped for. I headed up the beach naked and with a pair of handcuffs held tightly to avoid making a sound. The key was back in my pocket at the tower. The night was warm and a slight breeze brought the clean smell of the ocean ashore. I met no one on my way to the far end of the long beach, the end which would be even more deserted. And then... This was the moment I had waited for all year. My heart was beating with excitement, could I put the handcuffs on before I saw reason and changed my mind? OK, I thought, just one wrist, click, click, click. That felt good, I knew what I wanted and an irresistable urge drove me on. I needed to know how it felt. I reached around behind my back and with my heart in my mouth, click, click, click. Whew, that was it! No going back. I was naked and my hands were handcuffed behind my back! I felt deliciously vulnerable in the vast emptiness of the beach. A moment of panic and then the feeling that an adventure had begun. I looked around into the darkness and could see very little. My ears strained for sounds and all I could hear was the gentle lap of waves on the shore. This was thrilling! Alone on the beach, naked and with my hands cuffed behind me. I felt so warm and at the same time unable to help myself. "What do I do now?" I thought. The key I knew was back in my pocket by the tower. I walked around, kicked sand and struggled with the handcuffs. They were on for sure and it felt good. What next? Well the handcuffs certainly limited my options, but then my mind was racing with fantasies. What if someone found me? What would I say or do? I was naked and vulnerable, how could I hide? How thrilling a prospect that I really wanted to avoid. I wanted to head back and retrieve the key, but then I also needed to enjoy my predicament. This was good. I wondered if the water was still warm from the sun. I went down to the water, alone at the waters edge, and yes it was warm on my ankles. It was irresistable and I waded up to my waist. That felt good too, I stood astride and let the waves lap between my legs. What a thrill, naked and handcuffed and up to my waist in the ocean. The handcuffs were wet and I was too. It was time to go back and retrieve the key. I suddenly realised that I was not alone. I could make out voices, two people it seemed, coming along the waters edge. Yes a couple out for a stroll. A moment of panic set in. I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. What should I do? Run out of the water and up the beach into the darkness or go further into the waves? I took to the waves, waded deeper and crouched down a little so that my head was just above the water. What could I say? What would they do? No story I could make up would be good enough. They would know I was kinky. Was this the thrill of discovery I sought? No, I really wanted to get back to my clothes. At least naked and skinny dipping I had dignity, but in handcuffs I would be humiliated. There would be no escape from the situation. I was in luck, they turned and went back. I waited until I could hear their voices no more. How I wanted these handcuffs off now. It had been impulsive of me, I just wanted a thrill, but there was no escape but to make it back to my clothes. I left the water, what a trip, still naked, handcuffed and alone on the beach. And yes, I was defenceless. My head reeled with yet another fantasy. I made my way back along the shore slowly enough not to meet the strollers. Ah yes, there was the tower. As I moved closer I realised that there was someone there. Someone at the tower, two people talking. Maybe the same two. What do I do now? The thrill had made me reckless. It was ok. The two were leaving. I cautiously found my clothes and took off the handcuffs. I felt safe as soon as they were off. That was enough excitement for one night. I dressed, went back to my car and vowed to try it again! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Ruthie Name of Story: The Beach url: http://www.womenintrouble.com Comments: Good Reading, trying to build fiction section, takes time. |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | "The Cellar" PT 5 |
| Comments: | Cheri
Name of Story: "The Cellar" PT 5 Comments: From Pt 4 With my feet tight tightly to gether and to the chair legs, th ere was little that I could do. I wiggled my feet as best I could which only caused the rat to pause, look at my feet and go right back into it again. Fortunately, the rat was just nipping at my sneakers. Nonetheless, I was concerned that the rat may aim a little higher and bite me penetrating my skin. So I rocked the chair trying to get near the window where I had heard the kids earlier. I was hoping to pull away from th e rat and perhaps get the noise from the kids outside to dsitract the rat so he would find something besides me to find his amusement. In the movies and on tv this always looks so easy. A DID is tied to a chair, bound and gagged but manages to easily drag their chair with their bound bodies in it to a window or to a phone or a door or whatever and try to get help. ENT!!!! Not in real life! As before, as I tried to rock the chair, I nearly tipped it over...again. Remember, my feet were tied together and to the bottom of the chair. By leaning forward, I was able to cause enough momentum to shake the rat and get it to move off my foot. Only to have it stop, look at me and jump back on my foot. There was a loud noise outside. One of the kids had apparently thrown a football against out house, missed the windows but made a loud thud sound. I looked at the rat and he was looking in the direction of the noise. Then he ran away from me and went towards the windoow to investigate. Thank God for that! So now I went back into my thinking process. I started to wonder if my friends were right. Perhaps I have gone overboard on bondage. This adventures were a turnon to me but even I had to admit that they were past kinky and almost perverse. What concerned me was Harold. He admonished me but at the same time he was the one who oh so willingly, did this to me. Why would he do that if he wanted me to give up this sub culture? Pretty soon the phone rings again. As before, it rang three times and then I heard a familiar voice, but it wasn't Harold. "Hi Mommmy. How are you Mommy?" It was Brian who was 9 years old at that time. Then I heard an other voice. "Hi Mom. How's it going? Are you having fun? Daddy is busy with work but asked me to call. He told me you can't pick up or talk and that you were tied up." The she sighed and said, "I wish you were normal like my friends Moms." I mmmppphed out a retort and had a comeback for that and actually said somethings that a 13 year old should not hear. Thank God the gag was tight and so curse friendly! It muffled my every word. So I finisnhed off with a growl "GROWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFF!" "Okay Mom. I think what you and Dad are doing is a little wierd but I hope you are enjoying it. And I hope you are all right. Dad told me not to hang up untill I heard you and I'll take those muffled sounds as an indication that you are all right. See ya later Mom. We'll be home ina bout an hour." Before handging up, I could hear Brian say, "Bye Mommmy!" Now on to PT 5 As Brian signed off I had to question my own sanity. What Brian had said to me rang loudly in my ears, that this was a little wierd. And a little, actually more than just a little risky. That rat was just a small piece of the pie. But what if the rat had biten me? Could I have gotten rabies? What if the rat comes back? And where was he? Now I was looking around for the rat, the dirty rat. And I was beginning to feel a little scared. I o nce again tried to struggle against my bonds. I tried to twist my wrists around to loosen the ropes. No luck. Then I tried to reach for a knot or two but Harry had cleverly put them out of reach for me. Next I strained and pulled as hard as I could. I had heard stories of superhuman strength demonstrated by people in trouble. The 96 lb. woman who lifts a car off her son to prevent him from being crushed and other such impossible feats of strength that dire emergencies creates. But it wasn't working for me. Not today. I looked at the clock and figured that Harry would be home from work in about 45 minutes - but 45 minutes seemed like 45 days. Not to be defeated, I tried to loosen my feet. So I wiggled my feet around and was even able to slip my shoes off hoping that I could slide through my bonds. NO LUCK and now I thought, Great! If that rat comes back, instead of chewing on my shoe, he'll be chewing on my feet! I just went from bad to worse and was no closer to getting loose than I had been before. Whats that? I thought to myself. Did I just hear a knock at the window? I looked over and sure enough there were some of Brian's friends playing outside. They managed to get near the window and saw me. I frantically attempted to explain to them that I needed to be released and was hoping they would crawl through the window and come into the cellar. Of course, my every word was garbled and they thought that this was one of Harry's games (it was) that I wanted this (I did) and that I wanted to stay this way (I didn't!) so politely waved and walked away. I was now beginning to realize the power of a good gag. Sort of reminded me of that event with the maintenance man when several people walked into my apartment, saw me bound and gagged and hearing my mmmppphs assumed that this was a sex game and I was yelling at them to get out. I was also beginning to realize what true helplessness is all about. People, even kids so close and yet I was still unable to communicate anything audible or coherent. So I tried again to rock my chair closer to the lids hoping that theyt still would be closeby and perhaps somehow, someway, I could communicate to them that I desperately needed to be released. But as before, this sliding or rocking a chair appears on tv and in movies much easier than what it really is in real life. Next I tried to work my gag loose - once again this appears much easier in films than in real life. So I just sat back, looked at the clock and realized that God willing, Harry would be back in about 30 minutes. But that 30 minutes seemed like an eternity. To Be Continued Cheri |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar Pt 4 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/main2.html |
| Comments: | What follows below is part 4 of this story "The Cellar" but first, here is a recap of Pt 3
As I sat there in my helpless state, my mind was going full blast. I started to question what I had got myself into. I started to hear voices from friends and family members, even Harry who were questioning my passion and almost obsession for this lifestyle called bondage. Even my best girlfriend who told me about the movie that led up to this event was telling me that I was taking this too far and now even I was wondering if they were right. I struggled again against my ropes and realized that it was futile. I was all alone down in this cellar. Suddenly I heard a sound and was afraid to look. I recognized the sound, so with one eye open and the other shut I looked down and saw a RAT! I let out a scream that would have normally been loud enough to shake the entire block on Michigan Ave, but the gags that Harry had applied more than squelched my every sound. That little rat just sat there looking up at me with his beedy little eyes. It was as though he knew I was helpless and I felt like he was laughing at me! He even looked like he was laughing at me. So I thought tomyself, "Hold on Cheri. You are about to lose it. Rodants have no sense of humor or any sense at all. This little rat is probably wondering why I am just sitting here or maybe wondering what I really am? Then I thought, "What if he tries to eat me? What if he starts to pick at me with his little teeth?" Certaintly he couldn't devour me, but I could get some serious infections. Just then the phone rang. It was hour two and guess who, Harry again. As before, the phone rang three times and then I heard his voice. "Hi honey. How is your adventure going? Having fun?" I mmppphed as hard as I could. "BWWWAT, BWATTT, BE---RATTT!" "What did you say honey, when will I be back? Oh in about another hour or two." Now I was really getting upset. "BWNNOO, WNOT BWEN BWILL BWOO BWEE BWACK, MYIII SWLEED, BWATTT, BWHEERE BWIS A BWAT BWONE BHER BWIN BWOUR ZELLER." Harry signs back, "I have no idea what you are saying honey but can only imagine that you must be really enjoying your fanatasy. When I get home, we are going to have to talk about this though. I really think you are taking your fetish a little too far but we'll talk later because I know you can't talk now." BWAAAARY, BWHAAARRRY!!!" I was desperately trying to get his attention. "Wow Cheri! I really gagged you good. Have no clue what you just said but when I get home, it's party time." Just then I looked down and the rat was nipping at my sneakers. Oh great! Now on to Pt 4 With my feet tight tightly to gether and to the chair legs, th ere was little that I could do. I wiggled my feet as best I could which only caused the rat to pause, look at my feet and go right back into it again. Fortunately, the rat was just nipping at my sneakers. Nonetheless, I was concerned that the rat may aim a little higher and bite me penetrating my skin. So I rocked the chair trying to get near the window where I had heard the kids earlier. I was hoping to pull away from th e rat and perhaps get the noise from the kids outside to dsitract the rat so he would find something besides me to find his amusement. In the movies and on tv this always looks so easy. A DID is tied to a chair, bound and gagged but manages to easily drag their chair with their bound bodies in it to a window or to a phone or a door or whatever and try to get help. ENT!!!! Not in real life! As before, as I tried to rock the chair, I nearly tipped it over...again. Remember, my feet were tied together and to the bottom of the chair. By leaning forward, I was able to cause enough momentum to shake the rat and get it to move off my foot. Only to have it stop, look at me and jump back on my foot. There was a loud noise outside. One of the kids had apparently thrown a football against out house, missed the windows but made a loud thud sound. I looked at the rat and he was looking in the direction of the noise. Then he ran away from me and went towards the windoow to investigate. Thank God for that! So now I went back into my thinking process. I started to wonder if my friends were right. Perhaps I have gone overboard on bondage. This adventures were a turnon to me but even I had to admit that they were past kinky and almost perverse. What concerned me was Harold. He admonished me but at the same time he was the one who oh so willingly, did this to me. Why would he do that if he wanted me to give up this sub culture? Pretty soon the phone rings again. As before, it rang three times and then I heard a familiar voice, but it wasn't Harold. "Hi Mommmy. How are you Mommy?" It was Brian who was 9 years old at that time. Then I heard an other voice. "Hi Mom. How's it going? Are you having fun? Daddy is busy with work but asked me to call. He told me you can't pick up or talk and that you were tied up." The she sighed and said, "I wish you were normal like my friends Moms." I mmmppphed out a retort and had a comeback for that and actually said somethings that a 13 year old should not hear. Thank God the gag was tight and so curse friendly! It muffled my every word. So I finisnhed off with a growl "GROWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFF!" "Okay Mom. I think what you and Dad are doing is a little wierd but I hope you are enjoying it. And I hope you are all right. Dad told me not to hang up untill I heard you and I'll take those muffled sounds as an indication that you are all right. See ya later Mom. We'll be home ina bout an hour." Before handging up, I could hear Brian say, "Bye Mommmy!" Cheri |
| Name: | Greg |
| Name of Story: | 48 Hours of Ecstasy (Chapter Four) Edited Version |
| Comments: | 48 Hours of Ecstasy (Chapter Four) Edited Version
When Rachel asked me if I wanted to be tied up again, this time to a chair, I certainly jumped on the opportunity. Rachel had just hogtied me tighter than I had ever been tied before and I was still wanting more. At this point I was still hogtied. Rachel had only removed the gags from my mouth and it took a good five to ten minutes for Rachel to untie me. After all of the ropes had been removed from my body I noticed how much rope had been used and it was amazing. There was rope everywhere and lots of marks all over my body. As soon as I was untied, I asked Rachel if I could use the restroom first so that I could "freshen up." I just wanted to regather myself more than anything. "That might be a good idea, because you’re going to be tied up for a long time, sweetie." Rachel said. I just grinned and walked across the hall to the restroom. When I returned, I noticed that Rachel had all of the rope nicely separated and ordered by length. She also had taken out the roll of duct tape from the drawer where I kept my bondage stash. The chair had been placed in the middle of my room and Rachel was laying on the floor next to the ropes. "So, how do you feel? I mean, was there anything you didn’t like or anything you want to say?" Rachel asked. I responded, "Words just don’t do it justice. It was amazing. I’ve never been tied up so well like that before. Too bad it’s such a difficult position to stay in for a long time. I really didn’t want you to untie me!" Rachel said, "I know. I’ve been hogited like that before and I couldn’t stay that way for more than 45 minutes or so. It’s hard on the wrists when your hands and feet are tied like that." I added, "The ballgag was a little hard on my jaw. When you gag me next time, try something new. I want to see what you might want to try on me. You seem to know what I like anyways, so be creative." Now I had been totally satisfied just knowing how much Rachel enjoyed bondage, but knowing she had a liking for feet was really an added plus. I’m sure most of you will agree that combining two or three fetishes is much more fun than one. I addressed this to Rachel, "It was a real treat having my feet played with so much. I love that! I hope I get to play with yours at some point." Rachel responded, "Oh, you will, sweetie. I promise. I like having my feet played with just as much as you like having yours played with. I didn’t know you had a foot fetish." Ever since I was a kid, I always loved girls’ feet. I don’t know why or how it started and I don’t care. I always sneaked a peek at Rachel’s feet. For as long as I’ve known her I’ve always had a little crush on her and I always noticed her feet. She has perfect feet from heel to toe. Rachel always kept her feet very well pedicured. I’m guessing she’s about a six or a seven in size. Long toes, smooth soles, and always painted toenails. Just perfect. I addressed Rachel, "You know now. I love having my feet played with. That’s why I keep them in such good shape. I always dreamed of having my feet played with, I just never thought it would ever happen. Especially with you." Rachel blushed a little and responded, "I liked tickling you and I certainly enjoyed seeing you squirm. We’ll have to do that again. This time though, I want to tie you to a chair. I want to see if you can get out of a chair-tie. The nice thing about being tied to a chair is the longevity. I can keep you tied up for a long time and I plan on keeping you my prisoner for quite a while. I just want to see if you can get out of the chair-tie." A little curious, I asked "So what will you do while I’m tied up? Are you just going to sit there?" Rachel responded, "I’ll be in the room with you, watching you. I’ll probably watch a little television or something. Don’t worry." I told Rachel that I wasn’t at all worried, just alittle curious. Rachel seemed to be a little sadistic in that she liked seeing me so helpless. But, believe me, I loved knowing Rachel loved seeing me bound and gagged and totally helpless. I was ready for her little challenge, too. At the same time, I was actually kind of hoping she would tie me up well enough that I couldn’t get free. At that moment I sat down in the chair and Rachel gave me instructions to place my hands behind my back, palm to palm. Rachel took a very long length or rope began wrapping it around my wrists. She started higher up on my wrists and worked her way down, in all she wrapped my wrists about a dozen times. As soon as she finished wrapping my wrists with rope, she started wrapping my wrists horizontally and finally cinched the knot high up on my wrists, keeping the knot well out of fingers reach. Rachel asked me if the ropes were too tight and I said they were fine. After telling her my wrists were fine, she began binding my elbows. As I mentioned earlier, I am not the most limber person, but I can get my elbow fairly close. Rachel got my elbows tied by wrapping rope horizontally around my elbows leaving about six inches of slack between each elbow. She then used the remaining rope to sinch the ropes, keeping my elbows bound very comfortably. The ropes were very snug and showed little sign of causing me any real discomfort. On the other hand, there was no way I was getting free. She could have stopped there and she would have won the challenge. Of course, Rachel was just getting started. Rachel sat on top of my legs and asked, "So, are you comfy?" "You know I am. You’re such a tease, Rachel." I responded. "I know, but you love it. I’ll tease you even more later. You know you love it!" Rachel said. She then kissed me on the cheek and asked me to place my feet together. She took a long strand of rope and started wrapping the rope very neatly around my ankles. The rope felt so snug on around my ankles and I felt so helpless. While she was binding my ankles together, I began to struggle with my wrists. Testing the bonds, I realized that I was not getting free. My wrists were bound together too well and the added elbow bondage prevented me from struggling much with my wrists. Rachel finished binding my ankles by cinching the knot. She had bound my ankles about a dozen times horizontally and about six times vertically. My ankles were totally helpless and she wasn’t done with them either. She took the small twine and tied my two big toes together to further immobilize my bare feet. I wiggled my toes a little and couldn’t get my feet apart at all. Rachel then moved up to my knees and began wrapping rope around my legs just below the knees. After binding my knees, she cinched the knot and moved behind me. Rachel then clamped her hand over my mouth and pulled back a little forcing my head back against her body. Rachel spoke, "I think I know exactly how I want to gag you. I think we’ll skip the ballgag and move to something different. For now, though, I think I’ll just use my hand." I struggled with all of my might and tried to move my head around, but she held my mouth tightly and I couldn’t budge. When I tried to free my hands, the ropes binding my arms prevented me from getting anywhere. I kept working on trying to get free from her hands but I was helpless. Rachel then grabbed the duct tape and ripped off a long strip with her teeth. Using her free hand, she held the duct tape up to my handgagged mouth and spoke, "Keep your mouth shut." She then removed her hand and pulled the strand of duct tape over my mouth. She handgagged me again over the duct tape and sealed the tape tightly, sealing my mouth. She repeated the process again by placing three more strips over my mouth. Two in an X and another over the X. I probably could have worked the tape off since she didn’t stuff anything into my mouth before using the tape, but she was well prepared when it came to gagging me. She then took the coban and began wrapping it around my tapegagged mouth. She tightly wrapped the entire roll around my mouth, preventing me from working the tape off of mouth. It would have taken a good amount of struggling to get these gags off of my mouth. "That should keep you quiet, sweetie." Rachel said. "Time to tie you to the chair." When she said that, I thought I was already tied to the chair. After all, my ankles, toes, knees, elbows, and wrists were already bound. However, what she meant was, she wanted to tie my body to the chair. She started my taking a strand of rope and looping it around my bound wrists. With the rope looped around my wrists, she tied off the other end to the lowest rung on the back of the chair. She tightened off the rope, leaving very little slack. This left my wrists tied not only together, but to the chair itself as well. Like clockwork, she then moved down to my feet. Kneeling down, she looped a rope around my bound ankles and tied them off to a rung in the back of the chair just below the seat. This forced my feet to the back of the chair. I tested the bonds and they prevented any forward motion at all. She then moved up and harnessed my body to to the chair by wrapping rope around my chest. After she wrapped my chest to the chair, she brought the remainng rope through a raven’s head behind my back and looped the rope back over my shoulders, tieing off the rope to my shoulders. This harness, effectively tied my chest to the chair and prevented me from getting my body away from the chair. "Almost done. Don’t worry, I won’t be far." Rachel said. Greg |
| Name: | Ro |
| Name of Story: | Tied Together |
| Comments: | Hi my names Rohan...well Ro for short any way heres my story.
I've always been in to bondage even when I was a little kid when ever I saw something on TV a scene of a girl or woman being tied up and gagged I felt something, it wasnt until after I started useing the internet that I discovered sites like Cheri's and that I realised that I was just like these other people, any way heres my story. When I was 7 I had this friend called Samantha...well Sam for short, we had known each other since Kindi and we constantly came over to each others houses. We had never played tie up games before but Sam had these 2 older sisters that were kinda tomboys (I dont remember there names), one time we were playing outside in the yard on the platform of the swimming pool (witch was empty), I asked if we could use the rope in the shed to tie it to the tree and we could swing on it but Sams sisters had other plans, they got the rope out of the shed it was pretty long and I was eager to tie the rope to the tree, but Sams sisters came up with the excuse that "we cant tie it to the tree, we always get dad to do it, and hes not here". "Why dont we use the rope for something else" they suggested "like what" asked Sam "how about we tie the two of you up" I didnt see what was wrong with this idea they made Sam and me sit back to back on the platform they started to wind the rope around us together to add to the fun I put my hands behind my back Sam chose to have hers in front, they finished the knot and we struggled (truth be told we could have easily have gotten free but the fact was we didnt want to) "lets leave these two lovebirds alone" said one of the sisters, they left us on the platform and went inside. Sam and I had alot of fun we pretended there was a killer bug coming up from the pool and we had to get loose or else it would kill us, we playfully screamed for help not that we were in any real danger, Sams sisters finally came back "you two are making alot of noise" said one of them "maybe we should gag them" suggested the other one, at that moment I would have given any thing in the world for Sam to have said yes but she said she was bored and wanted to tie them up now, her sisters agreed and untied us they sat down but Sam told them to stand up and that she wanted to tie them to the tree they said "ok" and we went over to the tree. Sam told me to start tieing them to the tree and ran inside, her sisters leant against the tree and put there hands behind there backs "come on tie us up, or are you too scared" I proved them both wrong by tieing them to the tree with the rope, they couldnt seem to get loose, Sam finally came back holding a role of duct tape in her hand and a pare of scissors in the other, her sisters couldnt beleave there eyes "hey we didnt gag you, so you cant gag us" they protested "wanna bet" Sam replied she took two strips of tape and placed them over there mouths. Sam was very pleased with herself she watch her sisters tied to the tree and tape gagged with a look of satisfaction on her face, I couldnt take my eyes off of the beautiful display, "lets go inside" said Sam I wanted to stay and watch her sisters struggle a bit more (I felt very hard in between my legs at the time) but I decided to go with Sam instead. We went inside the house watched some TV for a while, after about 20 minutes her sisters came into the room ungagged and looking very cross "why didnt you come and untie us" one of them said "we figured you could get free by yourselves" I said "besides" added Sam "you didnt ask us to" they looked as if they were gonna kill her "we had tape on our mouths" "yeah well, serves you right for trying to gag us" said Sam "we're gonna get you for this Samantha, just wait" they said "awe" said Sam in a girlish pretend scared voice "I'm realy scared" "you oughta be" they left the room and Sam laughted, even to this day I dont know what possesed her to tie her sisters up but what happend next was something I never expected, one of Sams sisters called her from outside "Sam can you come out here please" I saw no reason to go with Sam so I stayed inside, Sam didnt come back for a while I was getting worried so I went outside, I found Sam tied to the tree this time she had been gagged with the tape she was struggleing against the the tree and mumbleing through the tape this was obviously her sisters revenge against her. Her sisters surprised me from behind "boo" I jumped and looked around at them they were looking equally as pleased with them selves as Sam had before "thatll teach her" they said "she doesnt look very happy" I said to them "so what are you gonna rescue her now prince charming" they teased I thought about it for a second "no" I replied they were all shocked to here me say this "why not" her sisters asked "dont you want her to give you a kiss for untieing her" "I cant untie her" I told them "how come" they asked me "cause I dont have my Superman costume" they laughed when I said this they didnt know that I wanted to play into this little prank of theres "I have to become Superman to be able to untie her" I explained to them "I'll run home and get my costume" "thats okay with us" they said I went over to Sam and explained everything to her "as soon as I get my Superman costume i'll come back and untie you" she nodded in reply "okay wait here, I'll be back in a flash" I said I only lived a few blocks away from Sams so it didnt take long for me to get my Superman costume I took off my t shirt and jeans and put on my Superman costume I picked up my t shirt and jeans and put them over my Superman costume I ran straight back to Sams house she was still tied to the tree and her sisters were sitting on the platform watching I was ready the stage was set "Oh no" I said in my pretend clark kent voice "an inocent girl is tied to a tree" I tried to pay no attention to Sams sisters laughing "this looks like a job for, Superman" I did the whole pull t shirt reveal S thing then I took off my t shirt and jeans leaving me with just my Superman costume I did some pretend flying for a few seconds then I pretend flew over to Sam I took the tape off her mouth and untied her from the tree "oh Superman" she said now acting in character "you saved my life how can I ever repay you" "KISS HIM KISS HIM" Sams sisters yelled "Forget it" yelled Sam "you could come inside and watch TV with me" I said in my Superman voice "okay" she said and we went inside the house ignoring Sams sisters who were still laughing. An hour passed and Mum came to get me I said goodbye to Sam and her sisters, from that day forward the rope in the shed was used for much more than just the tree. A few years passed and Sam and her family went to live in America I never saw her again, Sam was very special to me, I cant help but feel that if she hadnt gone to America she and I would still be friends to this day maybe even more than just friends oh well thats life i guess thankyou for taking the time to read this story, Goodbye. Ro green_rohan@hotmail.com down under |
| Name: | Laura |
| Name of Story: | Pirates |
| Comments: | Pirates
It was late June and my friends and I were at a summer camp. It was just last summer and I was 13. In the afternoon, the camp would go over to a lake to swim. There was also a small cave we were allowed in, though hardly anyone wanted to go in. My friend Mickey (a female, sort for Micaela) and I were sitting on the ground, reading, when Andrew (different from the one in my other story) and his friend Derek walked up to us. We were all 13, except for Andrew, who was 14. He asked us if we wanted to play a game with them. We were pretty bored, so we agreed, and put our books away. The two brought us to the cave, they said we'd play Pirates. Mickey and I exchanged confussed glances, but agreed anyway. They said they'd be the pirates, and we'd be the two people lost on the island. Mickey and I found this odd, but agreed anyway. Derek emptied out his backback, which he was wearing. Inside was a bunch of lanyard, which he'd probably gotten from the arts and crafts room, for the younger children. He told us they were just going to use it if they got bored. Then, Andrew told us to split up and walk around, and they'd find us. We said, "Okay." and did as they said. I started walking around the cave, while Mickey walked out of it. I almost reached the back when I felt a hand grab me. It was Andrew, he turned me around and grinned. He pushed me down on the ground and smiled, "Don't speak." I raised an eyebrow and nodded. He took out some thick lanyard and wrapped it around my ankles. Finally, I had the urge to speak, "What are you doing?" He growled, "I thought I told you not to speak." Andrew took my bandana out of my hair and cleave gagged me with it. Before I could untie it, he grabbed my hands and looped more lanyard around it. I was shocked, never had he mentioned this. I wondered how Mickey was. Andrew was laughing under his breath while he used more lanyard to go around my legs and some on my chest. "You're wondering what this has to do with pirates right?" I let out a loud mppph. "Well, I'm the pirate, and you're the hostage." He started tickling me and, grinning, he bent over and kissed me on the cheek, probably as a joke. After an hour, he let me go, and it ended up Mickey was in a tree near the lake and Derek couldn't find her. I am probably never going to play a game called Pirates again. Laura |
| Name: | Carla |
| Comments: | hey it's Carla , sorry i haven't posted in a while but i have got a story which happened last night .
My parents had gone out and they said i could have a friend or two to sleep round , i invited trish and jess. To remind you , trish and sarah both have blonde hair , i have light brownish blondish hair , anyway trish and sarah came round , trish brought with her , duct tape , scarves , rope and other stuff , jess got over exited , trish was wearing her jeans but soon got dressed into her skimpy see through nighty which came up to above her thigh. We decided to kidnap her , jess grabbed her and clamped her hand on her mouth , i tied scarves around her arms , jess lay her on the floor , we could see her bra and panties through her nighty , but we could soon see up her nighty as jess had layed her on the floor in an awkward way. I then taped trishes mouth , now i am not a lesbian but i was really turned on by this. I started to tickle her feet , she giggled through her gag. Me and jess then carried trish to the couch and sat her down , i took off her gag but soon replaced it with my hand , i held my hand over her mouth for a very long time , and jess just stared through her nighty , i then regagged her by cleave gagging her then by sticking 3 layers of tape over her cleave gagged mouth. Carla |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar Pt 3 |
| Comments: | As I sat there in my helpless state, my mind was going full blast. I started to question what I had got myself into. I started to hear voices from friends and family members, even Harry who were questioning my passion and almost obsession for this lifestyle called bondage.
Even my best girlfriend who told me about the movie that led up to this event was telling me that I was taking this too far and now even I was wondering if they were right. I struggled again against my ropes and realized that it was futile. I was all alone down in this cellar. Suddenly I heard a sound and was afraid to look. I recognized the sound, so with one eye open and the other shut I looked down and saw a RAT! I let out a scream that would have normally been loud enough to shake the entire block on Michigan Ave, but the gags that Harry had applied more than squelched my every sound. That little rat just sat there looking up at me with his beedy little eyes. It was as though he knew I was helpless and I felt like he was laughing at me! He even looked like he was laughing at me. So I thought tomyself, "Hold on Cheri. You are about to lose it. Rodants have no sense of humor or any sense at all. This little rat is probably wondering why I am just sitting here or maybe wondering what I really am? Then I thought, "What if he tries to eat me? What if he starts to pick at me with his little teeth?" Certaintly he couldn't devour me, but I could get some serious infections. Just then the phone rang. It was hour two and guess who, Harry again. As before, the phone rang three times and then I heard his voice. "Hi honey. How is your adventure going? Having fun?" I mmppphed as hard as I could. "BWWWAT, BWATTT, BE---RATTT!" "What did you say honey, when will I be back? Oh in about another hour or two." Now I was really getting upset. "BWNNOO, WNOT BWEN BWILL BWOO BWEE BWACK, MYIII SWLEED, BWATTT, BWHEERE BWIS A BWAT BWONE BHER BWIN BWOUR ZELLER." Harry signs back, "I have no idea what you are saying honey but can only imagine that you must be really enjoying your fanatasy. When I get home, we are going to have to talk about this though. I really think you are taking your fetish a little too far but we'll talk later because I know you can't talk now." BWAAAARY, BWHAAARRRY!!!" I was desperately trying to get his attention. "Wow Cheri! I really gagged you good. Have no clue what you just said but when I get home, it's party time." Just then I looked down and the rat was nipping at my sneakers. Oh great! To Be Continued Have A Nice Day Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Greg |
| Name of Story: | 48 Hours of Ectasy Pt 3 |
| Comments: | First of all thank you for the emails and positive reponses to my story. Now as requested is PT 3
48 Hours Of Ecstasy (Chapter Three) Rachel then grabbed my hogtied feet and began raking her fingernails on the soles of my feet. I squirmed as much as my bound body would let me but there was nothing I could do. I moaned into the gag in protest, although I really wasn’t protesting it at all. The gag was so secure that only mild a "mmmmmmmph! mmmmmmmph" would escape the gag. Rachel started playing with my feet by starting at the heel of my foot and would move up to the soles with her fingernails. It was total heaven even if it was torture! I don’t think I’ve ever "mmmmmmmphed" that much in my life. I kept moaning and wailing into the gags that held my mouth secure. Rachel spoke, "Poor baby. I love seeing you struggle, it’s so empowering and erotic. I’m just starting too." I wanted nothing more than for this to continue, and it did. Next, Rachel grabbed my feet at the ankles and started to lick my toes. She tickled my feet so gently with her tongue that it was both erotic and ticking. She darted her tongue onto each toe and gently massaged my feet with her hands. She then started to nibble and suck on my toes and that pretty much started to put me over. I was completely in a state of bliss at this point. She started at the pinky toe and moved closer to the big toe, spending about a minute on each toe until she reached the big toe. As soon as she got there she started sucking on my big toes while tickling my soles. I tried to struggle, but I was in such a state of euphoria that any struggling at all was totally futile. I cooed softly into the gag and gave up any struggling at all. I just let her tickle me and torture me for what seemed like forever. "I hope your enjoying this as much as I am, sweetie. This is quite a nice surprise. I had no idea you enjoyed this so much." Rachel said. She then stated the tickle torture again. She started tickling each foot but instead of starting at the heel, she started in between the toes. I tried to fend her off by curling my toes and wrinkling my soles but it was useless. She raked her nails in between each toe and onto the balls of my feet. I struggled again, with futility. I tried stopping her with my hogtied hands, but my feet were just out of reach. I flexed my toes and feet as much as possible, but she was ruthless. She kept tickling my helpless feet for a good 15 minutes. When she finally stopped, I was totally out of breath and exhausted. She then decided to play nice and started to massage me a bit. She rubbed my tired soles and every so often gave me a very sensual lick up the sole of my foot to keep my at attention. She moved down to my bound knees and rubbed my calves and thighs a little. It actually tickled more than it massaged, but I didn’t have the strength to protest. I moaned into the gags just to let her know how much I was enjoying it. "Are you okay? I just want to make sure your okay?" Rachel said. I gave her an affirmative nod and with that she took off the blindfold and told me she was leaving for a minute. At this point I was surprisingly still comfortable. The ballgag was the only thing that hurt but I wasn’t ready to have it taken off quite yet. When Rachel got back, she brought into my room a ladder back chair from the kitchen. "It’s like I said, we’re hardly getting started. The chair is for later. As long as it’s okay with you." Rachel said. As soon as she said that I noticed she had something in her hands. She brought with her some ice cubes from the freezer. My eyes made daggers at her hand. "Oh, this is just a little something I want to try on you. Don’t worry, it’s just as torturing as my fingers are. My ex-boyfriend used them on me and it’s incredible." She said. She then moved behind me and grabbed my feet. I was trembling with fear. I had never had someone place ice cubes on me so this was really a new experience. She grabbed my feet and I immediately curled my toes. "This isn’t going to work. You can still squirm too much." Rachel said. She opened the drawer with the rope stash and with a knife that was in the drawer, she cut some small twine and held it in front of me. "Since your little toes are being so squeamish, how about I tie them up too." She said. She laughed a little under her breath and placed the twine in between my big toes and my second toes and tied my big toes together. She wasn’t finished either. She tied off the end of the rope to the ropes that held me hogtied, exposing my barefeet even more than before. Now, I had been tied up before, but never tied up this well and this elaborately. I couldn’t believe that she was this good at it, but I sure as hell wasn’t complaining. With the layered gag tied over and into my mouth, protesting wasn’t even an option anyway! As soon as my toes were tied, she began to wet the ice cubes and started gliding them across the soles of my feet. I yelled softly into the gags. "Mmmmmmmph, mmmmmmmmm. Mmmmmmph." She asked if I was okay and again I nodded. She started again, running the cold ice cubes along my arches and towards the balls of my feet. I moaned loudly and started to quiver all over. I was partly turned on by it all and partly waiting in anticipation of where the ice cubes were going next. She kept the ice cubes at the balls of my feet and began to lick the wet spots along my arches with her tongue. She licked up and down, sucking all of the water off of my soles. She then moved to the part that she wanted tortured the most. My toes. She placed two ice cubes on top of my exposed toes. This sent terrific shivers down my body and as much as I fought it, my toes were completely helpless. She glided the ice cubes all along my toes from the pinky toes to the big toes and kept on until the cubes melted. After the cubes melted, she playfully snickered and began sucking my toes. I lost it at this point. I cried out into the gag. She knew the ice cubes were something I’d enjoy and she was right. If I only knew just how kinky she was before, this would have happened ages ago! She kept sucking my toes and when she finally finished, she sat along side me. "So, how was that? Are you ready to take those gags off now?" Rachel said. I nodded and moaned affirmatively and she started to unwrap the coban. After the coban was removed she unclamped and unhooked the ballgag and removed it from my mouth. Thank God I don’t drool, because the length of time she kept the ballgag in for would have made most drool quite a bit. I stared into her eyes and spoke. "That was so incredible. What’s next?" Because this was such a new and pleasing experience on so many levels, I just wanted to keep going. Who knows what else she had in store. Rachel said, "Well, I think the chair is looking mighty appealing right now. What do you say we get you untied and we’ll get you ready for the next round? Okay?" Greg fallingangels7609@yahoo.com |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar Pt 2 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | When I left off last time my hubby Harry had left me tied to a chair, bound and gagged in our cellar while he took our two children with him to the office on this Saturday morning.
I was now living my dream; a recurring dream that I had been kidnapped and kept captive in a cellar. And it was so real. As I sat there, I could hear Harry drive off out of our garage and then hear the garage door come shut. I could also hear children outside playing on this cool day. My feelings were mixed between excitment of living a dream and fear. I was all alone in the house, tied securely and unable to move or utter a sound. It was wierd as I went from excitement to serious concern. What if there was a fire? What if a burgular broke in and came down here and found me like this? What if? What if? So I decided to play out the role and see if I could get loose, you know like they do on tv and in the movies. I squirmed from side to side and tried to move my wrists but alas, Harry had bound them way too tightly. Next I tried to wiggle my feet but again, Harry had tied them together and securely to the chair legs. I looked down at myself and all I could see is spool upon spool of rope. Harry had done a great job of tying me up. Besides my wrists and ankles being bound, he had wrapped rope around and inbetween my arms, around my torso over my legs on my lap, around my knees and ankles and had me tied from my feet to my wrists in a sort of seated hogtie. He had also stuffed my mouth with a cloth and then OTM gagged me with a soft silk cloth which actually felt quite good going around my lips. Harry had been considerate enough to place a blanket over the wooden chair that I was bound to and put a cushion on the seat to make me more comfortable. Despite my obviously impossible situation, I tried to rock the chair close to the window where I could get the children's attention or at least try to. I wanted to make this as real as possible and actually wanted to test my possibilities. It always works in the movies right? When in real life it is different. As I rocked, the chair nearly tipped over so I stopped. My next move was to call for help: helpmmpphh, mmmmmmpph, mmmmmm Harry had gagged me too well. I could barely hear my own muffled sounds. Now I was really getting into it. I actually felt like I was a real kidnapped victim. It was scary and exhilarating at the same time. I barely realized it but an hour had gone by and the cell phone that Harry provided rang. As Harry said it rang three times and then I heard Harry's voice over the speaker he had set up. "How ya doing Honey? Are you enjoying your fantasy. Just mmmppph so I know you are okay." I was only inches away and as instructed mmmppphed into a microphone that Harry had set up. "MMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHH" "Ah honey. I love the sound of your voice. That is music to my ears. Wish I were there so I could play with you. But wait untill I get home, you're in for a big surprise!" What a ballbuster! "Oh what surprise right honey? Yeah I know what you are thinking even though you can't talk and you know what honey? I love it when you can't talk back so I can get a word in edgewise. Bye honey. Got to go. Call you back in an hour." The phone as Harry indicated then shut off by itself. Suddenly I heard voices. It was the kids outside. "Brian are you down there?" I tried to call out to them wanting to play the kidnapped role to the max. "mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppphhh, mmmmmffffff" Once again I could only get out barely audible and low muffled and garbled gagtalk which there was no way they could hear being so far away by the window although they were able to hear Harry's voice on the cell phone and speaker. This whole thing was really turning me on. The bondage. The helplessness was incredible. And I was all alone. No way to untie myself and Harry wouldn't be home for at least another 2-3 hours. So I just sat back, sighed through my nose and figured that I would enjoy the experience. Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Greg |
| Name of Story: | 48 Hours of Ectasy Pt 2 |
| Comments: | First of all, thank you for the positive responses to my first story here. Cheri tells me that she has been inundated with emails both praising my story and yelling at her for her no posting comments rule. One person went ahead and posted comments anyway, thank you Lee! Now here is part 2 and Lee I think your question will be answered shortly. Enjoy....
Chapter Two... Now, keep in mind, I love female feet. But I really love having girls give my feet attention. Say what you will, but I like to keep my feet in great condition so that when the time comes, a girl will enjoy my feet. I was pleased that she took proper action. "Greg, now that I’ve got you a little helpless, I think I’m going to take advantage just a little. Hope you don’t mind." Rachel said. At that she started untying my shoelaces and slipped off my shoes one by one. "Rachel, what are you up to?" I asked. She didn’t respond, she just kept on. She flipped me over onto my back so that I was facing her. Slowly, she began slipping my socks off. I flexed my toes a little and started to get a little playful by raising my feet a little toward her mouth. She told me there would be time for that later and began binding my feet. "Tight, Rachel. I really want them tied tight so I can’t...mmmmmmmmph! mmmmmmmph!" Right then she stop tying my feet and clamped her hand over my mouth, placing all of the weight of her hand and body on to my mouth. I squirmed as much as my helpless body could but couldn’t even move. Her hand clamped over my mouth so tight that my cheeks must have been bulging out. Playfully, I kept trying to cry out and moan. "Mmmmmmmph! Mmmmmm, mmmmmmph! Mmmmmmmmmph!!!!" Was all that came out. Rachel commented, "I love to hear you moan. It’s such an attractive sound coming from you." I almost died hearing her say that. She then got off of me and started back at my feet. She must have wrapped my feet in nearly a dozen coils of rope. Her ropework was quite impressive too. Very neat and precise, which is a huge plus in my book. When the bondage looks good visually, it usually means it’s being done right. She was certainly tying me up better than I had ever been tied up. She made a raven’s head at the ankles and started cinching the knot holding my helpless barefeet together. Rachel then flipped me back over onto my stomach and handgagged me tightly. "Time for your mouth, Gregory! I am going to gag you so tight you won’t be able to say a word. All you’ll be able to do is moan and scream and there won’t be anything you can do about it." I was in total heaven at this point. I tried crying out and again started to mmmmmmph as seductively and as softly as I could. Rachel knew I was enjoying this, and by the looks of things, she was loving it. Rachel kept her right hand clamped tightly over my mouth and with her left hand she grabbed the ballgag. She released her right hand and started to push the ballgag into my mouth. The ballgag was standard sized and fit perfectly into my quivering mouth. She buckled the gag as tight as she could without it hurting me. It was a perfect fit. I moaned and moaned, breathing loudly through my nostrils as she buckled the gag into my mouth. "That’s just the beginning, sweetie. I’ve got much more to go." Rachel spoke. I was already in bliss, but what she did next was great. She took the black coban and placed it to my ballgagged lips. She started wrapped the coban over my already securely gagged mouth. She just wrapped and wrapped layer after layer until the coban ran out. She wrapped the gag around my mouth about fifteen times before it ran out. The coban was neatly wrapped around my already gagged mouth and it prevented me from spitting out the ballgag. Not that there was any chance of that even without the coban. But, I wanted it this way. The double gag was great because it not only filled my mouth, which satisfied an oral fixation, but also created a great sensation with the coban wrapped around my mouth, acting as the perfect seal over my lips. "How’s that, sweetheart? Are you happy now? Just wondering, because we have 48 hours together, and that only took 20 minutes to tie you up and gag you. There’s so much more yet to come, Greg." Rachel said. Now I was completely tied up and gagged and I was still hoping she would add one last feature to my current situation. Just as I thought that she bent my knees and I knew what was coming. Yes!!! Now I was being hogtied. It’s what I wanted because it made the soles of my barefeet so vulnerable. She couldn’t quite get my wrists and feet touch, but it was still a very tight and secure hogtie. I started cooing into the gag and began twisting around, testing my bonds. The bonds were secure and I was totally at her mercy. I couldn’t move my wrists at all and my whole body was immobile. My feet were exposed to her and I was just waiting for my feet to be touched. I wanted it so badly but there was nothing I could do but wait patiently. "Greg, I’m going to make this so worthwhile. Trust me. But first, I want to leave you for a little while. I’m going to blindfold you in a second and leave you to struggle for a bit. I want to hear you moaning and see you squirming when I get back. Just don’t worry, I’ll be right back." Rachel said. She then took out another roll of coban and blindfolded me with it. Now, the first thing I thought was, she’s going to leave me like this and we didn’t even discuss safewords. Well, apparently Rachel had done this quite a bit before because the next thing she said was the following. "I’m going to leave this bell in your hands. It’s a little Christmas bell that I had in my purse. If you aren’t doing well, just ring the bell consistently, and I’ll ungag you." She had all bases covered and at that she kissed me on the cheek and left the room. Or so I thought. The impression I got was that she was leaving. I later found out that she never left and just wanted to watch me struggle. I started struggling with all my might. I started the gag talk right away. "Mmmmmmmmph! mmmmmm, mmmmm. Mmmmmmph!!!! Mmmmmmmph!!!!" I started struggling with all I had in me but the ropes were too tight. The ropes wrapped around my wrists were snug and weren’t letting me go anywhere, especially since I was hogtied so effectively. I started wriggling my toes and feet testing the ropes wrapped around my ankles but they were extremely tight. I kept moving my toes and feet hoping to get somewhere but it was useless. The bonds holding my elbows and shoulders were the only thing that was uncomforting me in the least. But, everything else made it worthwhile. I began testing my gag again by trying to push on the ballgag. The gag was securely locked in my mouth and the coban sealed my mouth shut. It was just like someone had wrapped duct tape around my mouth. It was the ultimate gag. I started moaning for Rachel again, trying to get her attention, totally unaware that she was still in the room, getting off, no doubt, on watching me struggle. I started in again. "Mmmmmmmmmph!!! Mmmmmmm, mmmmmmmph!!!" I kept squirming and moaning. This went on for what seemed like an eternity. In all it was probably about ten minutes until I heard Rachel talk. "So, is my little abductee ready for me? We have so much playing to do, sweetie." Greg fallingangels7609@yahoo.com |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | A Great Plot Foiled. Cont'd.... |
| url: | http://www.angelfire.com |
| Comments: | Hi Everybody. Cheri tells me that you guys have been emailing her with more requests for stories and a continuation on this one. Well first of all to recap, here is what happened:
FROM LAST TIME.... We were having so much fun with Sharyn that none of us had noticed Jimmy had left. Nicole, Stacy & I along with Jimmy had overtaken the witchy Sharyn, tied her up & gagged her and had her beleiving that we were charging her credit cards to order things. We sure put on a good act anyway. We also tickled the crap out of Sharyn as payback for what she had done to us. Boy that felt good. Then we had a close call when Nicole & Jimmy's Mom called on us and almost caught us. Anyway, as we were winding down all of a sudden I notice Stacy has dissappeared! What in the world is going on? So I look at Nicole and ask, "Hey Nic, where's Stacy? And Have you noticed that Jimmy is gone too?" "Actually Ang, I've been so busy working on Sharyn that I hardly noticed. That is strange though. Did either of them say anything to you?" "No. Not a thing. Why woould they just leave us like that?" "I don't know." Nicole responded. Then we looked down and Sharyn was smiling. We turned around. It was Jimmy. He was holding Stacy who was now bound & gagged and he had Mike & Derek with him. "Party's over sis & Angel face." Jimmy said to us. "I've become bored with Sharyn and figure it's time for a little payback on you two and I brought some help. Stacy has been neutralized and there are three of us against you two. Should be easy as 1, 2, 3." Why that little rat and coniver. I had to admit, he had us at a disadvantage with Stacy tied up & unable to help and three of them. But I figured we should fight it out. So I say, "C'mon, Nic, we can take them. They are only kids. We are a couple of years older." "Nic looks at me & says, "But Ang, they are boys. They already have Stacy & I'm a little pooped out. Between the laughing and the tickling of Sharyn, don't know IF I even have any fight left in me." That's all the kids needed to hear. Jimmy charged after his sister while Derek & Mike came after me. I looked over & Jimmy already had his sisters hands behind her back. I knew it wouldn't be long. Then I looked over at Stacy as she stood there helpless. Derek grabbed my arm while Mike grabbed my legs as they hustled me down to the floor. I was too embroiled in watching Nic & Stacy to see their attack. "Hey, what's going on up there?" It was Nic's and Jimmy's Mom. Jimmy quickly exclaims, "Quick put your hand over Angie's mouth." While he does exactly that to his sister. Then he yells down to his Mom. "It's okay Mom, Derek and I were just practicing some wrestling moves." Meanwhile I grunted into Derk's hand, GRUUMMMPPHH!!!! No way I could get a word out. Nor could Nicole who was mmmpphhing into her brothers hand. Stacy tried to open the bedroom door with her hands tied behind her, but Mark ran over to pull her away. Her gag was keeping her silent as well. "Okay. You kids can play but be careful." Their Mom ordered. "I'll be back in a short while. I don't want to find anything broken." She finished. We heard the door slam and the next thing I knew I felt rope going around my wrists. I turned my head and it appeared as though Nicolle was already bound hands behind her back & as I was looking Jimmy had gagged her. My mouth now free I looked at Jimmy and said, "You dirty rat. We were working together how could you....mmmpphhh." Jimmy clamped his hand over my mouth. "Enough Angel face. You should know by now that I may be on your side sometimes, but oh how much I enjoy doing this to you and my sister. I went and got the boys (he was starting to sound like a 1930's gangster!) and we decided it was time to nail you three dames again." We heard mmmpphhing and it was Sharyn. She wanted to be cut loose I suppose. "And you, you witch. If you think you are going anywhere, you are crazy. The boys want in on some of the fun that Nic, Ang, Stacy & me were having awhile ago. Get used to them ropes. Because we ain't done with you yet." Now I was bound & Derek had gagged me. So there was Stacy, Nic, Sharyn & myself all at the mercy of these three little devils. If I had felt silly falling into the clutches of my two older brothers, you can imagine how I felt now! So now Sharyn, Nic, Stacy & myself were all at the mercy of these three little rats! With their Mom gone, now the fun would begin. Jimmy comes over to me & starts with that Angel face thing. "Hey Angel face, the boys and I have got you where we want you. Now it's time to have some fun." Jimmy took my shoes off so I knew what was coming next - tickle time. He scraped his fingers ever so gently acros the soles of my feet. I squealed loudly into my gag, wiggling & aughing all at the same time. Mike was working on Stacy while Derek was going after Nicole. "My sister is all mine!" Shouted Jimmy. "Here Derek. Come over here and work on Angel Face & I'll take care of sister Nicole, my big sister who is always so bossy & mean to me. Jimmy pulled out a large feather and with a sinister laugh slowly pulled his sisters shoes and socks off. She kicked and tried to break loose, but it was all in vain. We could hear Sharyn laughing under her gag enjoying seeing the three of us get it when suddenly Mike changes direction, leaves Stacy & goes after Sharyn. "What are you laughing at? Jimmy told us what you did to him. Now it's payback time." Mike said while scraping his fingers across Sharyn's already very sensitive feet. Now Sharyn was squealing, giggling and wiggling all around. Derek was working on me while Jimmy was going to town on his sister Nicole. I looked over & saw Stacy desperately trying to work her ropes loose. Didn't look like she was having very much luck and I didn't want to draw too much attention to her either. Jimmy yells to Mike to go down stairs in the kitcne and get some ice. I think, "Oh great. Just what we need." Mike obeys and comes back very quickly with a bowl full ice. Jimmy grabs it first and pushes it down Nicoles back sliding it ever so slowly. I could see Nic shake from the chills she was getting. Jimmy walks towards me while I watch Nicole wiggle on the floor trying to get the ice cubes out. Wasn't having much luck and in fact was making things worse. Mike & Jimmy are right by me. I try to tell them nooooo. Noooo. But my every word is muffled from the gag. Mike holds me still while Jimmy gives me the same treatment he gave his sister. Wow! The chill was driving me crazy! This little SOB's. All I could think was wait untill I get loose. Stacy seeing what was happening to me, stands up and tries to hop away but is caught by Derek who escorts her back to the bed and forces her down. Stacy attempting to fight them off, rolls on her back and makes herself dead weight. It took all three of the boys to roll her on her stomach so they could slide the ice cubes down her back. She shook from the chill. We he ard some stomping & t was Sharyn trying to escape! Nothing doing! The boys caught up to her and brough her back and now it was her turn to be ice-cube tickled and chilled. In this case, we loved it as we were trying to shake off the chills ourselves. Jimmy now tells Derek to go down to the basement and bring up their "secret weapons." Secret weapons. What in the heck would they have next? AND NOW THE STORY CONTINUES.......... Derek leaves while Jimmy just stands there with his thumbunder his chin staring at me & then his sister and Stacy. He was admiring his work & proud. He & his buddies had not only taken out Sharyn but Stacy, Nicole & myself as well. There all four of us were tied & gagged & at the mercy of these little devils. Boy I couldn't wait untill I got loose! Was I going to give it to them bigtime. I tested my bonds but found that I was tied far too tightly. Jimmy & his friends must have been taking lessons from my brothers! No knots within reach. I mused around the room looking for a tool. A nail file. Heck anything. No luck. I looked over at Nicole & Stacy. Like me they were frustrated & embarrassed. How could we have fallen into this trap? We tried to communicate back & forth in gagtalk which the boys seemed to enjoy even though the three of us had no earthly clue what we were saying. Sharyn started to get into it as well. She had been tied an awfully long time. She went back & forth from apprently pleading to Jimmy to invoking our help. Like what could we do. Now all of a sudden Derek walks in with a handful of squirt guns! And th ey were loaded up with water. Each of the boys takes one and has so much fun squirting us in our faces, our hair & all over. I could feel my hair drop down. It was soaked! I looked over at Stacy & Nicolle and they also had soaked hair. Like me, they were getting tired of this. Up to now, the boys h ad focused on Stacy, Nicole & me but not to leave Sharyn out of the fun, turned around and all three of th eee unloaded on her dumping the remaining water in their pistols all over her. If we were soaked, she was drenched! I momentarily forgot my dilemna and enjoyed seeing Sharyn get her due. I laughed & giggled through my gag as did Stacy & Nicole. Next we heard footsteps outside the hallway. And then a voice. "Jimmy - what's going on? Where are you?" It was Jimmy's father. Great I thought. Now we would get free for sure. Jimmy's dad to the rescue. To Be Continued. |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | Very good story Greg! Do you get to turn the tables on Rachel? |
| Name: | Greg |
| Name of Story: | 48 Hours of Ectasy - Chapter One |
| Comments: | This is a true story that took place during the Christmas season this past year. Before I begin the re-telling of this story, let me start by saying a little bit about myself. My name is Greg. I am an 18 year-old high school student who just loves both tying and even more so being tied. Before this day I had been tied up on a few occasions by my ex when we were together, but nothing prepared me for what was in store on this winter’s day. Before I forget, I should describe myself. For starters I am about 5’7", 145 lbs., brown hair, brown eyes. This particular story involves my friend Rachel. Rachel is about 5’7" as well, 130 lbs., soccer player build, shoulder length brown hair, blue eyes, great legs, and succulent feet. I have a foot fetish, and much to my appeal, so does she. Although at the time of this story I had no idea about her fetishes.
On this particular occasion she came over to visit me while my parents were away on vacation. It was the perfect bondage setting, nobody home for several days, except I had no idea that the day would include and bondage whatsoever. I just figured she’d come over for a couple of days to visit. I never knew what the next 48 hours with Rachel would include. Rachel and I had been good friends for several years, and, as I stated earlier, neither of us realized that we both had a love for bondage, foot-fetishes, and the like. I always had a bit of a crush on Rachel, but never pursued her because we were often already in relationships. On this particular day we decided to rent a DVD together, The Abyss. I had the DVD ready and was expecting her over at any minute. I went into my room to change and put on a pair of jeans, a sweater, and black shoes. Minutes after I changed she rang the doorbell. I opened the door and she was a thing of beauty. She was wearing a black leather jacket, white blouse, black skirt, tan pantyhose, and knee high black boots. I was in heaven just looking at her. To be honest, I never saw her look so good. Anyway, we embraced and began talking for a while, and eventually sat down on the couch and began watching the movie. She had seen the movie like a million times and naturally started to quote almost every scene in the movie. After a while of putting up with this I clamped my hand over her mouth tightly to stop her from quoting every scene. She began mmmpppphing softly into my hand and began to struggle some. Naturally, I kept my hand as tightly clamped over her mouth as I possibly could. She would reach her hand up to pull my hand away and I eventually let her go. When I pulled away she was a little flushed and although I wasn’t sure if she enjoyed being handgagged, I could tell she definitely wasn’t opposed to it. Rachel, obviously flustered asked,"What was that for, Greg?" I responded by telling her, "If you’re not going to keep quite I am going to have to gag you." She responded by saying, "If you’re not careful I might turn the tables on you." Hearing her say that sent shivers down my spine. Now don’t get me wrong, I love being dominant, but there is no doubt in my mind that submission is total bliss. So, instead of being behind her where I could handgag her, I sat in front of her hoping she would eventually handgag me. Almost immediately I started talking through the movie. Seconds later she grabbed my left hand and sat down on my right hand so I could prevent her from doing what was about to happen. As soon as she had my hands she clamped her right hand over my mouth as tight as she could. I almost lost it. I started mmmmphing into her hand. "Mmmmmmmph, mmmmmmmph, mmmmmmmpph", was about all that came out. Her hand was like a perfect fit over my mouth. I enjoyed it so much and wanted nothing but for her to keep her hand over my mouth so I started to struggle hard against her palm but she just kept me at bay by tightening her grip. Keep in mind, she is a soccer player and is only a few pounds lighter than I am, so despite my legitimate struggling, she pretty much had me securely at bay. I pushed my head forward but she clamped down hard and pressed my head against her chest. I was totally at her mercy. As soon as she had me against her chest she let go of me and I spoke. "I had no idea you were so aggressive, Rachel. If I’d known that I would have tied you up to make you behave." Rachel quickly responded. "No, I think it’s you who’s going to end up tied up, Greg." It was pretty obvious to me that Rachel was into bondage so I had to ask the question most of us dread asking for fear of rejection. "Rachel, are you into bondage at all? I’m only asking because I’m getting that impression from you." Rachel responded like only Rachel would respond. "Uh, well it seems to me like YOU are the one with a love for bondage. But, yeah, I love it too. I had no idea you were into it. If I’d known that, I’d have tied you up when we were kids playing cops and robbers." "So you’re dominant?" I asked. "I prefer it that way, but I also enjoy being tied up. To be honest with you, I’d like to scrap the movie and take this subject a little further if you don’t mind." Rachel responded. How could I resist. Of course I said yes and before I knew it she asked me if I had anything to use for a little game. Because I was already into bondage, I had a very nice stash of materials for playing with. I took Rachel into my bedroom and took out the stash, which included, several dozen lengths of white cotton rope nicely separated and ordered by length, two rolls of duct tape, a red ballgag, two ace bandages, and several rolls of black coban. Coban was always a fave of mine for gagging. Coban is a self adhering cloth material that secures like duct tape without the sticky messiness of duct tape. It’s perfect for wrapping around the mouth. Getting back to the story. Rachel was, needless to say, impressed. "Damn, Greg. I don’t even have this much stuff." I responded by telling her, "I always keep it here just in case. I never in my wildest dreams thought we would be using it on each other. Rachel, believe me, I want to play with you, I just never knew. I guess our friendship is going to be a little different from now on." Rachel responded, "I know, but I think it’s worth it. Besides, we both find each other attractive, right? We both like bondage, right? Why not?" I don’t know what was more exciting, knowing that she had a little crush on me, or knowing that she knew I liked her. In any case, I couldn’t argue with her on any level. "So, Greg, will you let me tie you up?" I replied, "Sure, just make absolutely certain that you tie me as tight as you can. I want to be tied up so well that I can’t move. You can do whatever you want, tie me anyway you want, just make sure it’s tight." Rachel wasted little time. She asked me to take my sweater off and I did, revealing a black nylon tank top. I instinctively placed my hands behind my back and she placed my palms together and started wrapping coils of white nylon rope around my wrists. She wrapped them about eight times and then used a raven’s head and cinched the knot tightly. "Go ahead and try to struggle against the rope a little. I just want to see if you can get it loose a little." Said Rachel. I tried my best but the knot was perfectly tied. Rachel then started tying my shoulders and elbows in place. Now, how she did it I still don’t know. But she elaborately tied my elbows together as closely and tightly as she could. I’m not ultra-limber so I couldn’t get them completely together, none-the-less, she tied my elbows and pinned my shoulders with a long strand of rope that wrapped around my body about five times. "How do you feel, Greg? Is that tight enough so far." Said Rachel. "It’s incredible. Keep going." I responded. She was glad I was so enthused, because she had a lot more tying in store for me. She then took some rope and tied my legs above the knees. She must have wrapped about four or five lengths of rope around my legs and then cinched the knot. It was a little difficult for her to get the rope cinched at first since my legs were so tightly bound, but she eventually tied them perfectly together. I was started to get really hard at this point. It was total heaven for me. Part of me was more excited since I knew she wasn’t even done yet. Most of me was anticipating being gagged. I love to be tied, but I LOVE being gagged. The more layers and the tighter the gag, the better the experience. I love being gagged into submission. The gag wasn’t the next thing she used. She still had more to do before that happened. She then tied my legs below the knees and cinched the knot after wrapping several layers of white rope around my legs. Then she started at my feet. This is the end of Chapter One. Please let me know how you like the story so far. This is indeed a true story, which will hopefully enhance the reader's imagination and experience while reading this story. Please let me know if you like the story so far and post any comments or questions. I'd love to hear from readers. Chapter Two will be posted shortly. Greg available by request USA ----------------------------------------------------------- |
| Name: | Winston |
| Name of Story: | My Experience With Cheri |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com/winston |
| Comments: | Winston -My Experience With Cheri
E-mail address: winston_1984@yahoo.com Homepage URL: http://www.yahoo.com/winston Comments: My experience with Cheri So I was spending the night at a friend's house with severl other people. We were all together from different states for a wedding which we were attending the next day. Anyway, this friend of mine was a female named Jael. Jael, another girl named Cheri, who is a friend from college as well, and Jael's brother all stayed up to watch a movie. We were all going to camp out on the living room floor, so we had our sleeping bags and pillows and blankets all out and we were all snugged up pretty comfy to watch the film. Jael went to sleep pretty quick off on the couch and her brother went to sleep in the den or something. Cheri fell asleep next to me on her sleeping bag and I drifted off a bit later. Now Cheri is about 22, with long, wavy, very dark hair, big dark eyes, great legs and lips, and a cute, slightly plump body, although her curves are very nice and well proportioned. She was sleeping in a long tee shirt. Sometime in the middle of the night, I became aware that I was touching her. It was erotic in a way that coming slowly awake extremely aroused can be. She was on her side facing away from me and I had my arm over her shoulder, my hand cupping her breast through her tee. Because she wasn't resisting me (although she seemed to be moving slightly, somewhat awake, I squeezed gently, then slipped my hand down her belly and pulled her tee up high enough to get my hand under. She had on a silk and lace bra underneath, probably since she has pretty large breasts. I carressed the cups of her bra and squeezed, getting extremely turned on. She started to moan a little, in protest or in enjoyment, I wasn't sure. I don't know what came over me, I would never have done this even if we were dating during the day, but I rolled her gently but forcefully onto her back and simultaneously raised her tee over her breasts and cupped my other hand tightly over Cheri's mouth. She pressed her mouth into my hand, seeming to like the hand gag, which turned me on even more. To make this long story a bit shorter, her duffle bag with her clothes for the next day was next to us on the floor. I reached in and found her panties and stockings for the next day. I put the wadded panties (floral nylon string bikini) in her mouth, used one stocking to gag her and the other to tie her hands together behind her back. With Cheri tied up and gagged, I proceeded to enjoy her body in every way I pleased. While I didn't have sex with Cheri, the sight of her lying there tied and gagged with her own panties, her tee bunched up over her breasts (she was wearing a white bra and a pair of tight pink nylon string bikini panties) was more than I could bear. I will leave the rest unsaid, but in the end, I untied her and slept with her in my arms, my hand on her breast again (no bra this time). Winston |
| Name: | Lisa |
| Name of Story: | We Need More Stories, Not Commentary! |
| Comments: | Lisa - We Need Stories, Not Commentary
E-mail address: classical102@hotmail.com Comments: I agree 100% with Cheri, this and Cheri's other storyboard's needs some stories, not just comments. So here we go again . . . PART I The events of that evening on Halloween night go back about five years now, so some of the details may be a bit blurry. I am writing this tale from memory by the soft light of a candle, to create a good mood for a Halloween tale. Anyway, dear readers, dim the lights, get comfortable, and get ready for a fun, sexy story . . . I looked in the mirror for perhaps the fourth time that evening. I had to admit, I looked pretty good! The French Maid costume was a good fit. The white-frilled, sheer black skirt came to just above mid-thigh. Not quite as short as I had feared it would be, but a bit shorter than the conservative, tailored skirts and dresses I usually wore. The outfit came complete with a frilly white apron, headband, and elbow-high white gloves. I had selected a pair of sheer, lycra nylons and white high-heels to finish the look. My girlfriend, Kelly, had talked me into going to her annual Halloween party dressed like this, and I could feel myself blushing . . . Earlier that week, Kelly and I had gone shopping for costumes for the fabulous party that she said she was having. She thought that my taste in clothes was much too conservative; that someone as gorgeous as me should learn to flaunt it. We were driving along the town's main street, cruising along slowly. "There it is," Kelly exclaimed, pointing to a store. It was a costume store. She pulled the car up and parked on the side of the street. After feeding the meter, we went inside. Hundreds of costumes hung on the racks along the walls and on display mannequins. We looked up and down the racks. "This is what I'm going to wear!" She settled for a Dallas Cowboy cheerleader uniform. "Now we just have to get you sorted out." She selected a French maid uniform for myself. "Here. This is just the costume for you!" My eyes widened. I couldn't wear this. It was just a bit too sexy, too revealing. "Oh, I don't know, Kelly. I mean, the skirt on the costume is a bit too short. It would be like wearing lingerie to your party." "My gosh." She threw her hands up in exasperation. " Lisa, you are never going to get anywhere with that attitude. Loosen up, girl." So that was it. I was going to wear that costume. Resignedly, I took the costume from Kelly, went to the check out counter, and reached into my purse . . . I pulled myself back to the present. The party would be starting soon, and I didn't want to be late. I put the finishing touches on my costume - a pair of dangly earrings and some lipstick. Okay, here goes, I thought. It was getting cool outside this time of year, so I covered myself up with a Teen Flo trench coat. Satisfied, I closed and locked the door to my apartment and walked toward the elevator and pushed the button for the elevator. As I descended to the building lobby, I was grateful that I didn't run into anybody that I knew. It was just starting to become dusk, and the air was brisk, beautiful fall weather as the early evening approached. Reaching my car, I started up my 7 year old Honda Civic. So far so good. I knew the way to Kelly's parents' homestead on the outskirts of the small town where we lived. It was located in the outer regions in a rural area containing a few farms and orchards. Quite a beautiful part of the countryside. Driving carefully, as there would be children roaming the street trick or treating, I headed out to the rural area where she lived. Getting into the spirit of Halloween, I turned on the radio, listening for something appropriate for the holiday . . . After driving for about half an hour, I could see the house in the distance. Though I had been there quite a few times before, I never ceased to marvel at the charm of the place. It was a classic homestead, a century home that had been renovated with modern conveniences. To add to its charms, it was on a large piece of land, complete with a cornfield and a barn. For Halloween, Kelly and some of her other friends had gone all out to make it a spooky occasion. As I pulled up in the car, I could see that there were some pretend gravestones on the front yard. I pulled my Honda up behind Kelly's car, turned off the ignition, and got out the car. I decided to leave my purse under the front seat. Okay, here goes. Self-consciously, I gathered my coat around me, and walked up to the main entrance. The sounds of the party were already in progress. I could hear the din over the sound of my heels clicking on the pavement, and the rustling of leaves in the gentle night breeze. The moon was full too. Perfect. I walked up several steps to the veranda, and then proceeded to the front door. The veranda was one of those that was covered over, and extended the width of the front of the house. Dressed as I was under the coat, I could feel myself blushing once more. There was a scarecrow with glowing orange eyes propped up on a rocking chair at the end of the veranda, and he seemed almost to be leering at me, as though he could see through my coat. I raised a gloved hand and knocked on the door. In a few moments, the door flew open and there was Kelly in her cheerleader uniform, looking very sexy I might add. "Come on in," she shouted. She took my jacked and hung it up. "My God, Lisa, you look like totally awesome! Every guy at the party is going to be all over you!" Completely blushing now, and aware that people were noticing the newcomer to the festivities, I proceeded in. I marveled at the variety of costumes that the guests had worn that evening. There was a girl dressed as a bride. Another girl was dressed as a she-devil. Yet another was a sexy witch. There were a few guys dressed as famous monsters - Dracula, The Werewolf, etc. There was a guy dressed as Michael Myers from the John Carpenter Halloween movies. I noticed a girl standing at the far side of the room. She wasn't wearing a costume. She was stood by the punch bowl, sipping on a drink. I put my hand to my mouth and giggled. I realized it was a guy dressed up as a girl. I recognized him a Ryan, a guy I had gone to high school with. He looked self-conscious in a tight dress, makeup, wig, and high heels. I went over to him. "Hi Ryan," I giggled. "I just love your costume. Nice dress." He turned deep red at this underneath the mascara. "Some of the other guys said they were going in drag also. Looks like I wound up looking ridiculous." I assured him he looked great. The truth is, I admired any guy secure enough in his masculinity to go to a Halloween party dressed as a girl. "Never mind what anyone says, " I reassured him, "I think you look fabulous!" I mingled some more with the guests. Many of them I recognized underneath their costumes; some I had never met before, or was unable to recognize. I received complements of my own about my costume. Blushing, I explained that it was Kelly's idea not mine. I helped myself to some munchies. Candy apples, rice crispy squares. Hors d'oveures. Kelly had really put out all the stops to make this a memorable occasion. How memorable was yet to be seen . . . "Howdy, l'll lady!" I was suddenly aware of an arm around my waist. Steve was dressed as a cowboy. John Wayne reincarnated. "Just what the party needs - a sexy French Maid." Steve fancied himself as God's gift to women, and the sight of a girl dressed the way I was more than enough to encourage his interest. "What say you and I have a dance later on?" I really didn't want to dance with him. Like many girls, I found that he could be a bit obnoxious. I pulled my self away. "Thanks, but I actually promised someone else the first dance." I was searching for excuses. The thought of him with his hands on me, especially dressed the way I was, was a bit much. "Ryan asked me . ." "Ryan," Steve laughed. "Looks like he showed up in his weekend clothes. Actually, we convinced him that a bunch of us were going to dress as women tonight! Looks like he fell for it!" Actually, I thought this was kind of mean of Steve. Ryan was a nice guy, and I actually was determined to get to know him better this evening, tight dress or not. I mingled with some of my girlfriends. Sue, who I went to college with, was dressed as a sexy she-devil. "This is some party, huh." She shouted over the music. Suddenly, Kelly was there. "Lisa, you look absolutely gorgeous! I did tell you that already didn't I?" "That's what I keep hearing," I sighed. "Lisa, you are just too modest. Loosen up, for Pete's sake!" Kelly drifted off to see to her other guests. I stood marveling at the festivities, leaning against a staircase banister, when suddenly I glanced something flash overhead. Before I knew what was happening, my arms were pinned to my side and to the banister. Steve had lassoed me. He made several more turns with the rope around my body and my legs. "Gotcha," he exclaimed. "Looks like I caught myself a nice prize!" PART II Some of the other guests were noticing and smiling. I could feel myself turning beet-red with embarrassment. "Okay, Steve, very funny. Let me go!" I squirmed, but didn't have the slack to get free. "Okay, but on one condition. You give me a slow dance." What could I do? I was aware that my being tied up this way was attracting attention. I wriggled some more to try and get free, as a few people smiled and pointed in my direction. "Okay," I sighed. "You win." After he untied me, Steve led me into the middle of the room and we danced with the other guests. Throughout the dance, he held me close. His hand, which was on my waist, started to slide down to my hip. I took hold of it and put it back to my waist. Something was going to have to be done about this. He said, "Looking real sexy, this evenin', Lisa. French Maid, huh? Me and my buddies are havin' a party next month to celebrate our victory." Steve played football, and his team won the championship, as he was fond of telling anyone who would listen. "We could sure use a French Maid to serve drinks and keep the guests happy." My mouth opened with astonishment. This was outrageous! If Steve thought that I would be his personal servant at his party dressed like this, he had something else coming. But there was a plan formulating in my mind . . . "So this victory party of yours," I started, trying to make conversation, "It's going to be quite the event?" We were still gyrating slowly around the floor, Steve holding me close. "Yeah. It's our victory. We're serving beer, wine. You name it. All the foot you can eat. We could sure use someone like you to help out. The guys would sure like it if you came as you are." I was aware that Steve was surreptitiously looking at my cleavage as we danced. "Why don't we grab a bite to eat," I suggested. I was anxious to put a little distance between the two of us. He was holding me a little too close. "Sure. Sounds good to me." Steve gestured towards a couch. "Grab a seat. I'll bring us something over." As he veered over to the snack table, I went over to the couch and sat down, glad for the break. The other guests seemed to be having a good time. The costumes and decorations were making for quite an event. I was wondering if coming single to this party was such a good idea. Most of the other guests had come with dates. I guess Kelly had wanted me to come dressed as a French Maid because she thought that I was too square and needed to flaunt myself a bit more. The truth is, I didn't go out too much. I was just as content with a good book and a glass of wine, as I was with a night on the town. I did date occasionally, but being the shy type, I wasn't asked out too often. I hadn't had too many boyfriends. I relaxed, sat back, and crossed my legs, self-consciously pulling down at the hem of my skirt so that too much leg wasn't showing. Suddenly, Steve re-appeared with two drinks and some snacks. He sat down beside me, and handed me a glass of wine. I could see him glancing down at my legs. "Quite a party Kelly has thrown, hasn't she?" "Yes, it's turned out to be quite the event. She throws a party like this every year, but I think that this is the best one so far." I thought for a moment. "So this party of yours that you're having, it's going to be great also?" "Better believe it, toots, that's why I want you to come." "I see." The plan that I had been turning over was starting to come into focus. "You know, it's getting pretty stuffy in here. Why don't we step out for a breath of fresh air and talk about it?" A smile slowly spread across Steve's face. I guess he thought he was getting somewhere with me. First base, perhaps. "Sounds great to me. We'll go for a little walk." We got up and walked out to the front hallway and out the front door. There, several couples stood milling around on the veranda, talking, or sipping drinks, or wandering around the property. Steve and I walked down the front steps. The air was cool, but not uncomfortable. The breeze made a distant hissing sound as it blew through the cornfield. The full moon cast our shadows as we walked. Several hundred feet behind the homestead, the barn loomed. In the moonlit darkness, it was an imposing, spooky presence. The barn doors were closed and locked with a length of chain and padlock. However, there was a regular doorway to one side, intended for people use. "Steve, about this party of yours. I was just thinking, it sounds pretty exciting. When are you having it?" We were stood by the door to the barn. It wasn't locked, and stood slightly ajar. "There's a bit of a cool breeze picking up. Why don't we step into the barn and talk about it?" Steve lit up at this. A smile slowly spread across his face. "Now your talking, toots. After you." He made a gesture for me to enter first. I stepped over the threshold and into darkness. Steve followed suit. Feeling around, I located the open-wire light switch I knew to be there, and suddenly the inside was bathed in a soft light. There were a couple of light bulbs illuminating the barn. The barn had several stalls for horses. They were empty at the moment. Kelly's parents raised horses for show, and they were currently at a contest. A small tractor was parked to one side, waiting in preparation for the cornfield harvesting. Several bails of hay lay strewn around. There were a number of tools, including a scythe and a pitchfork hung on the barn walls. There were also several coils of rope. Perfect. I think. "So, Steve, I was thinking." I was really nervous at this point, but determined not to show it. "I'll come to your party. However, there is just one condition . . ." "And what would that be?" He stood before me, looking down and leering. Okay, here goes nothing. I took a deep breath. " Remember when I said I would dance with you if you untied me from the banister, earlier on?" Lisa, girl, what are you doing? " Well, I'll come to your party if you let me tie you up, this time. If you can escape in an hour, I'll come." There. I said it. Steve stood looking at me. I didn't know if he would laugh, or what. "Gee, I don't know if I can trust you." Either way, I guessed he was trembling with excitement and could taste copper in his mouth, at this point. After all, I was dressed as a French Maid. "Well, then, maybe I shouldn't come to the party . . ." I turned and started to leave. "Okay, okay. Here, tie me up!" He reached for the lasso he had on his gun-belt and handed it to me. Shaking out the coils, I walked behind him and crossed his hands behind his back. Now, dear readers, there is something you must understand at this point. We girls are experts at bondage. Like many young girls, I had several years of babysitting experience, and whether you do the tying, or are the one tied, you learn how to tie someone up so that there is no chance of escape. Steve was about to find this out. I made numerous diagonal loops around his wrists, continually pulling it tighter. With the remaining couple of feet, I cinched the rope between the coils and his wrists and tied the final knot, making sure it couldn't be reached. So far so good. Steve tugged experimentally at his restraints. "Not bad, pretty lady," he laughed. "Relax, cowboy, I'm not finished yet." I left him stood there, while I got some of the ropes that were hung up with the tools. I was starting to relax and really enjoy this. Taking one of the coils of rope, I wrapped it around Steve's body, pulling his arms firmly against his body until there was no slack whatsoever. I finished off by cinching the remaining rope between his arms and torso so there was no chance of the ropes slipping up or down. "Okay, let's get you laid down." He looked at me questioningly. I helped him down to the ground and then rolled him so that he was face down on his stomach. Taking another length of rope, I tied his legs together just above the knees, cinching it, then I tied his ankles together the same way. I took the final length of rope, tied it to his ankles and then drew then back. I then finished by tying the remainder to his wrists. Steve was now in a very effective, utterly inescapable hog-tie. I had him where I wanted him. "Not bad, toots," he laughed, but there was a cloud of doubt on his face. He tugged at the ropes. "Okay, cowboy, you have an hour to get free. If you manage to escape, I'll come as I am now to your party. If not, the deals off. Got it?" For the first time that evening, I felt safe. I sat on a bale of hay with my legs crossed, not bothering to pull down at my hemline, giving Steve a good look at my gams. Steve started his escape attempt. He pulled hard at the ropes binding his wrists, and then tried to move his arms up and down. The only thing he managed to do was to rock back and forth slightly. Slowly, the supercilious grin started to fade. Dear readers, if you could have seen the look on his face as he realized he couldn't untie himself. It was priceless. I could feel myself grinning broadly. "Something the matter, Steve?" I purred smugly. "Got nowhere to go? Poor baby." Steve was struggling desperately now. I think he realized that he wasn't going to get free, and that I wouldn't be coming to his party. His face was red from the exertion of trying to get loose, and he was sweating slightly, despite the cool autumn temperature. I could see him trying to look around, attempting to see his hands. His fingers were twisting back, desperately trying to find a knot, or a loose coil of rope. It wasn't going to happen. Finally, the hour was up. Steve lay still, completely exhausted. "Okay, Lisa," he looked up resignedly. Lisa, not toots. "You win. I guess you can untie me now." He wriggled a bit against the ropes for emphasis. Smiling, I said, "Untie you? I never said I would untie you." A look of astonishment crossed Steve's face. "Wait a minute. You said . . ." "I said that if you freed yourself, I would come to your party. Who said anything about being untied?" I was thoroughly enjoying myself now. I may have been the shy, girl-next-door type, but now I had the power. I grinned at Steve, rubbing it in that he couldn't get free. "Aw, c'mon Lisa. We're missing the party." He strained mightily against his bonds. "You're going to miss the party. I, on the other hand, am going back to the party, where I intend to enjoy the rest of the evening. You can stay tied up and think about how you harassed me all evening." John Wayne was gone now. He was just some guy helplessly tied up. "Please, Lisa. I'm begging you. I'll do anything! Lisa, please. Miss Bauman. Ma'am." "You've done enough." 'Ma'am'? Just for that, he would stay tied up even longer. I started to get up and move toward the door. "Say another word, and I'll gag you!" With that, I headed towards the door, gently swaying my hips as I walked, giving Steve a good look at what he couldn't have. Kelly wouldn't think I was too square after I told her what I had done to Steve when I got back to the party. We would come back after the party was over and teach him a lesson, and perhaps some respect for women. But that would have to be another tale. I glanced back. He was struggling hard. I smiled, waved goodbye, turned out the lights, closed the door, and left him there in the darkness . . . I closed the barn door behind me, making sure that it was securely latched. I could vaguely hear the muffled sounds of Steve, as he ineffectually strained against the ropes holding him in the hog-tie I had put him in just an hour before. As I walked briskly back to Kelly's homestead house, I thought with satisfaction that he was getting his just deserts. The night had gotten a bit cooler as the evening progressed. The full moon was partially hidden by some wispy clouds, and the breeze had picked up, causing the cornfield to hiss loudly and wave back and forth. I could see the house lights as I approached. There were only a few people outside now, and they were staying on the veranda. I could hear the music emanating from the house. The party was still in full swing, and I wondered if anyone would wonder what had become of me during the past hour. Although I had arrived alone that evening, my costume had caught quite a few admiring glances. I also wondered if anyone would miss Steve. Probably not. His boorish, obnoxious behavior made him an unwelcome addition to any Halloween festivity. I climbed the steps to the veranda. One or two people gave me a questioning glance, but otherwise went about their affairs. The house was a welcome relief from the chill of the night air. A bunch of people were crowding a sofa, watching a video of "Halloween". Jamie Lee Curtis was running across a street, pursued by the masked fiend. The costumed guests were either cheering on the fiend or the damsel in distress. "Lisa, girl." I was suddenly aware of Kelly standing beside me. "Where have you been? I thought you had got lost or something!" "Nope," I giggled. "Here I am. I just thought I would step out for a breath of fresh air." "Well. You were sure gone for a long time." Kelly suddenly looked puzzled. "Wasn't Steve with you. What happened to him, anyway?" I smiled mischievously. "I don't know. Maybe he got tied up somewhere." I quickly changed he subject. "So, how are things going with the party here?" Kelly stood there smiling at me. I wonder if she thought that I was up to something. Who knows what she suspected was going on . . . Lisa classical102@hotmail.com -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Halloween Hogtie 2 The party was in full swing now. There couldn't have been a better place to stage it. Kelly's classic homestead was a pretty big place, and as I had stated earlier, she and some of her other friends had gone all out to make this party the social event of the year. The lights were dim, spooky background music and sound effects were in effect, and fog flowed eerily from room to room, the result no doubt of a fog machine hidden someplace. Candles were placed strategically around the hallways and rooms. In the main entranceway, high overhead, a witch was perched on a broomstick, eyes glowing spookily - the Addams Family would have felt right at home here on this night. The guests, too, were equally creative in their choices of costumes. I marveled at the variety of ideas that people had come up with in deciding what to wear, and was continually impressed with what I saw. Although Kelly and I wore store bought costumes - myself the French Maid, and she the Dallas Cowboy Cheerleader - many others had spent considerable time and effort for this event. As I gazed around, I saw one guy dressed as a mummy, surgical bandage wrapped around him from head to toe. One couple was dressed as dice. In the main living room, couples gyrated to music, and there was a boisterous game of bobbing for apples in the corner. Some of the others were sat around tables playing board games, such as Trivial Pursuit and Yahtzee. Kelly introduced me to some more guests. As usual, there was a fuss over my costume, yet somehow I was finding myself less self-conscious as the evening wore on. It was as though I was gaining a newfound self-confidence in myself. And why shouldn't I? Actually, I was starting to think I was looking pretty sexy myself! I smiled inwardly. Steve thought so too, but he was securely tied up in the barn. I would be safe from him for a while. My best friend had noticed that I seemed to be thoughtful about something. "Lisa, dear," she smiled. "Penny for your thoughts. You seem pre-occupied this evening." I smiled. "Oh, just thinking about someone." I looked around. "So what else is planned for the evening? Did you get a chance to set up the haunted tunnel, or whatever it was?" Kelly, in addition to adorning the house with Halloween decorations, had turned the basement into a makeshift, really scary place, with fog, mannequins made to look like monsters, and flashing lightning effects and sound. Her homestead had a huge unfinished basement, and she had set it up sort of like a maze, eventually leading to the cellar stairs leading outside. She gestured towards the basement. "Come on," she said excitedly, "it's really cool. You'll be so scared!" We headed downstairs, down the dark, concrete cellar stairs. The first attraction was a ghost looming overhead, glowing from within. I had to admit, this was pretty neat! Gingerly, we proceeded forward in the darkness, rounding a bend we came face-to-face with the Grim Reaper. His scythe was raised menacingly, and orange eyes glowed ominously from behind the grinning Death's Head. Rounding another bend, we found ourselves in a dungeon scene. Against one wall, in chains, hung a skeleton, clad only in tattered clothing. The forgotten prisoner! With only the light from a candle, the scene looked pretty realistic and frightening! "So what do you think, so far?" Kelly asked. "Pretty frightening, huh?" "Yeah, it's really great. It must have taken ages to put this together! Where did you get that skeleton? It looks real?" I glanced nervously back at it. "Oh that. You know Sam? Sherri's boyfriend? Well, he's second year pre-med and offered to let me use it for the party." Just then, we saw Sam and Sherri up ahead. Sherri was dressed as a sexy, female cop. She had on a blue police shirt and tie, and a short, sexy tight black skirt. She had a belt with a nightstick and a pretend gun. Sam was dressed as a prisoner, complete with striped uniform with the slogan "Property of Alcatraz" emblazoned on the front. Also, he was wearing a pair of handcuffs. Sherri, in keeping with the theme of their costumes, had handcuffed Sam's hands in front of him. "Sherri, you remember Lisa, don't you? We went to school together." "Hi, Lisa! Long time no see." Sherri smiled. Although we had gone to school together, we hadn't seen each other for a few years since I had started college. She was a pretty girl, with long, blond hair and a nice figure. Sherri had gone into nursing, and it was there that she had met Sam, now in his third year of med school. They had been dating for about a year now, and, glancing at those handcuffs, guessed that they were used not just for parties. "Lisa, this is Sam," Sherri continued, gesturing towards her boyfriend. Automatically, Sam started to extend his hand, and then realized he was cuffed. "Sherri insisted on making it as authentic as possible," he explained sheepishly. "I guess she doesn't want a catch like me getting away from her." He glanced over at Sherri. "You do have the keys for these, I hope." "That's for me to know and you to find out," she laughed, tugging at a gold neck chain that disappeared into the cleavage of her costume. "You're right. I'm not letting you out of my sight. And those 'cuffs can stay on. If you want a quiet, prissy type," she added, winking at me, "you should be dating Lisa here." My mouth dropped open, then I broke into a broad grin. "Hey, that's not true. I'm not the square, shy type everyone thinks," I retorted, thinking back to my almost forgotten prisoner. "Isn't that right, Kelly?" "I don't know, Lisa. I mean, could you lock up your guy like this? You'd wind up like earlier this evening, tied up yourself." Kelly looked puzzled for a moment in the darkness. "By the way, Lisa, where is Steve? I was sure he was with you when you walked out of here earlier. You're not telling me something." I glanced around furtively. Sherri had taken Sam by the arm and led him over to another group of partygoers, so we were alone. Taking the hint, Kelly leaned in closer to me to listen. "Okay," I confessed quietly, "it's true we left together. You know how earlier he cornered me and was bothering earlier this evening? Well, I got even!" I proceeded to tell Kelly our walk outside and over to the barn, about going inside. I told her about Steve's overbearing behavior and how I thought he needed to be taught a lesson. I then told her about the bet, and how I had him tightly hog-tied. When I was finished, Kelly just stood there wish a look of amused, slack-jawed wonderment. "So is he still out there? It's been over three hours now. Do you think he managed to get free?" The truth is, I hadn't thought about that, but I was pretty sure that he would still be there. As I recounted earlier in the story, I have a Master's degree in Bondage 101 from Babysitter University. When I tied him up, I made sure his bonds were inescapable. However, I also made sure he would be comfortable, as I didn't wish him any harm. Just a lesson in humility! Kelly and I proceeded through the maze. We came to another exhibit, this one a mummy emerging from a crypt. A group of girls were stood around. I recognized Rhonda, the she-devil, Amy, the bride, and Amanda as a sexy witch. One girl was not wearing a costume. Correction: a group of girls and Ryan, who, as you recall from the first part of my story, had cross-dressed for this occasion. I don't know what it is, but they just seemed be crazy about Ryan in a dress. It was amazing how the girls just loved him in it! And, I had to admit, he did look pretty cute! They were stood around him, admiring the dress, impressed with his courage at coming to a party dressed like this. One was asking where he had gotten such a gorgeous dress, perhaps wanting one like it for herself. Ryan's dress was sheer, wine red, and gathered at the waist. It was tight, the hem coming just below his knees, with a back dart to make walking a bit easier. He wore a pair of white pumps with perhaps 2-2 ½ inch heels, and sheer Lycra nylons. He looked so fabulous as a girl that I guessed he must have had a female friend help him with the costume and makeup. "Hi girls," I said, as we approached them. "Hello, gorgeous," I giggled, addressing Ryan. "You know, you do look sexy in that fabulous dress!" We all broke out laughing as Ryan blushed under the mascara. We talked some more, and then he excused himself, walking away quite elegantly, the hem of his dress tightening against his knees, and heels clicking against the floor. "You know," Amy piped up, "I think there is a cross-dresser in every guy. He certainly seemed to be enjoying himself this evening." "So Lisa has this big surprise for us," Kelly exclaimed. As the other girls looked questioning at her, she motioned us forward in the haunted maze. We passed several more exhibits, one was a guillotine poised to be-head some poor devil. Another was the devil himself. We stepped through a door, and into the night air. A stone stairwell led up to ground level. We climbed the stairs, Amy being careful to lift up her bridal gown. The evening was pleasantly cool, but not chilly. The moon, now a somber shade of orange, peeked furtively from behind some wispy clouds. The crickets chirped loudly, and the gentle night breeze stirred the cornfield. We made our way through the gravestones that Kelly had set up for the party, and headed towards the barn. Upon reaching the barn, I undid the door and stepped through the threshold. Reaching around I found the light switch, turned on the light, and motioned the others to follow. One by one, the girls stepped over the threshold and followed me around the stable. "Well, well, well! What do we have here?" Kelly exclaimed, breaking into a broad grin at the sight of Steve. He was still in the secure hog-tie I had put him in earlier on. I looked closely at him. He seemed all right, to my relief. "Lisa, did you do this yourself?" Kelly marveled at the intricacy of the bondage he was in. "Yep," I replied. "All by my lonesome." I performed a theatrical curtsy for the benefit of the other girls. They were stood there in slack jawed amazement at Steve's predicament. All of them knew Steve. They knew him to be an overbearing sort who thought he was God's gift to women, and acted accordingly. And I think they were really enjoying seeing him bound and helpless. "Could one of you please untie me? Please?" Steve looked around at each of the girls helplessly, finally resting his gaze on me. "Come on, Lisa. Please. You've had your fun. Please untie me now." He wriggled a bit against the ropes, but I think he was beyond hope of getting out of this by himself. "Well, Steve, I told the other girls about you, and they couldn't wait to come and see you like this. I guess you're as popular with the girls as you think you are," I smiled smugly. If Steve wasn't before, he was completely humiliated now. "Now here's the deal. There's a chance you can get out of this, but you're going to have to behave yourself and co-operate with us." Rhonda, Amy, Amanda, and Kelly were really starting to enjoy this now, and Steve - thinking there was a quick way out of his predicament - nodded his head enthusiastically. He wasn't going to get out of this so easily, though. "First of all," I continued, "you will not address any of us as 'toots', or 'babe', or 'sweetheart'. You will not speak until spoken to, and when you do, you will address us as 'Miss'. Understand?" "Yeah," he replied sullenly. "Understand?" "Yes, Miss Lisa. I understand," Steve replied, respectfully and humbly. That was it. He was beaten. We all had him where we wanted him and we were going to take advantage of the situation to its fullest. We all stood around him, these five gorgeous girls in our sexy costumes. Each of us had suffered some indignity from Steve at one point, and now was the night of reckoning. As the party continued in the distance, there was another party here where one of its guests was not having such a good time. I think he learned a lesson that evening, one that he would never forget . . . HALLOWEEN HOGTIE - THE FINAL CHAPTER The evening outside was still cool, and a gentle breeze could be heard rustling the tall grasses in the nearby field. The moon was full that evening, and the crickets played a constant background symphony with their constant chirping. As you recall, dear readers, it was a perfect night for Halloween, and there could not have been a better place to celebrate it than at my girlfriend Kelly's homestead. Being an old home, situated the way it was out in the countryside, it was the perfect place to stage a Halloween party. The decorations were fabulous and spooky, and they were the equal of any scary movie or Hollywood party. There was one person, however, who was not enjoying the festivities, unable as he was to escape from his present predicament. The cowboy lying on the barn floor, inexorably bound in a strict, tight hogtie, could only glower at the five girls stood around him, tormenting him. In spite of his most valiant efforts, Steve was unable to loosen the ropes binding him, and could only await the fate we had in store for him. I, as you may recall, dear readers, was dressed as a French Maid. Kelly was looking great as a Dallas Cowboy cheerleader. Rhonda was disguised as a she-devil. She wore a revealing, tight red outfit, complete with devil's horns on her head, and was brandishing a pitch fork. Amy was looking radiant as a blushing bride, resplendent in a flowing white gown and tiara. Amanda completed the party, dressed as a sexy witch, with a short, tight black skirt and pointed hat. Steve wriggled some more against the bands of rope confining him in his hogtie. "Come on, girls, please untie me." He looked around at me, "Lisa, I'm sorry. I think I have learned my lesson. Could you please untie me, now? Please?" Kelly was the first to speak up. "I think that we should leave him here until next Halloween." She nudged him gently with the toe of her cheerleader boot. "Better yet, he would make a great lawn decoration for next year's party." I could understand Kelly's amusement at finding Steve in his current situation. He was one of those boorish oafs who could not accept "no" as an answer. Being as he was a jock, he felt that every girl in sight was in love with him, and he acted accordingly. Kelly, being a cheerleader in real life, as they say, often caught the attention of many of the guys on campus. Steve was like human superglue, always bugging her, not taking the hint that she wasn't really interested in him. And , of course, she was basically much too nice a girl to turn around and tell him to take a hike. I guess it was one of the curses of being blond and beautiful. "Lisa, this in amazing! Where did you learn to tie a guy up like this?" Amy was examining the intricate bands of rope that encircled my captive. "I don't think that anyone could get out of that." Hiking up her dress slightly, she learned forward to admire my handiwork. Amy had known Steve since grade school. In those early years, he often tormented her the way that boys and girls tease each other when they are very young. She never knew whether she would get pelted with a snowball walking home, or have her pigtails pulled at her desk in class. I laughed. "Amy, when you have spent as much time babysitting as I have, you learn to tie a mean knot or two. There were more evenings than I care to remember when I was tied up like Steve, here. You could say that I earned my PhD from bondage university." Several years ago, I had earned extra money babysitting a boy named Malcolm. He was quite fond of being tied up, and of tying me up as well. Eventually, it got to a point where every evening that we spent together, I was either tying him up, or I would be the one bound and helpless for the evening. The first time that Malcolm had tied me up, it was to a chair. In spite of my initial confidence about freeing myself, I soon found that the feat was impossible. From chair ties, Malcolm moved on to hogties, and many a night I found myself on the living room floor, hands brushing against my feet as I fought to escape. Of course, I tied Malcolm up as well, and surprised him with how well I caught on. All of this proved to be invaluable, as tonight would prove . . . . Steve's ineffectual struggling shook me out of my reverie. In spite of his valiant struggling, the bands of rope were still holding him in their inescapable embrace. I could only imagine what he would do if he and I were alone and he managed to free himself. It was just as well that we had him completely at our mercy! Coming soon . . . the conclusion!! Lisa classical102@hotmail.com |
| Name: | Melissa |
| Name of Story: | My Sleepover Story |
| Comments: | Sleep Over (Spring Break)
I read Cheri's great Sleepover story and decided to add one of my own. This story just happened last night when me and a few friends were sleeping over. There were four of us. We are all freshmen cheeleaders in high school. Jesse is kind of short with brown hair. She has large breast for a freshman (at least a lot of guys tell me they like them). Brandy is REALLY short, and also has brown hair. A lot of guys like her... Shelly is about as short as Brandy, but she has dirty blonde hair... and almost every guy likes her. I am tall and skinny, and I think I look about average for a girl, and most guys like me. We were just messin around in my room (my parents are on vacation right now). It was about 11:00 PM, and we were watching TV and playing cards... it was kind of boring. Well, Brandy suggested that we add stipulations to the games to make it interesting. We were playing blackjack, and everyone got 5 marbles. We would all ante one marble each game. The dealer would go in a clock-wise manner. This could be good or bad whenever you were the dealer (we could either win a lot, or lose a lot of marbles.) Once you ran out of marbles, the dealer of that game would get to tie you up. Each of the other players would draw a card to determine they way you were tied up. The first draw would be for a blindfold. If you drew an odd number or a face card, you would get blindfolded. The next draw was for clothing. A number Ace-4 was clothes of your choice. A number 5-10 was whatever the dealer wanted. And the rest were letting the person who drew the card decided. The third draw was the gag. Ace-4 was a tape-gag with a cloth stuffed in your mouth. 5-10 was a ball-gag. And the rest were both tape AND ball gag. The position we were tied up in was decided by the dealer. So we were playing and rotating for a little while, when Brandy got down to one marble. Well, I was the dealer that game, and she lost to me, so I got her marble. I decided that she would be hogtied. I had learned how to make a super-hogtie from a site on the internet. Jesse drew a 3 for her blindfold, so she would be blindfolded. Shelly drew a king for clothing, and she decided that Brandy would wear a bikini. I drew a three for her gag, so she would be tape-gagged. Brandy went and changed, and she came back in a red bikini. So, I first got some rope and tied her hands behind her back. I then tied a rope around her torso just above her breast, and then below, making them stick out. Brandy turned a little red, and the others noted that they would use the same technique if they got to tie someone up. I tied her ankles and her thighs together. I rolled her over and tied a rope from her ankles to the ropes that bound her breast. I then stood her up on her knees and admired my work. I wrapped tape around her head about 5 times. I decided that she should be able to see what was going on, so I told whoever was the last girl standing to blindfold her. She was finished, and I laid her back down. There was no way she would escape. We continues playing, and Jesse ran out of marbles when Shelly was the dealer. After all was said and done, she would be hogtied in a similar manner to Brandy, wearing only a bikini bottom, and ballgagged, she would be blindfolded. Shelly tied her in a similar manner, but when she tied her breastropes, she made a V shape in between them, looping underneath the bottom rope. This looked like she was wearing a transparent bikini that put her breast out on a shelf. Once she was completely tied up, we lay her and Brandy facing each other, touching for humiliation and embarresment. We kept playing, and I ended up losing. After all was over, she said I would be tied just like Jesse. Same clothing and everything. This was really embarrasing, and I then knew how Brandy and Jesse felt. After we were all tied up, Shelly said "I won't blindfold you guys. That would be too much. I will just torture you." She then began tickling our feet and all over our bodies. She did this for about 5 minutes, and then she decided that she would quit. Well, this was just a prank, because she came back in with tape and a lot of ice. She went to each one of us, and taped ice to our breast (except for Brandy who she loaded the bikini with ice) and laughed. She then somehow managed to stand us all up and tie us together facing each other. This was quite embarrasing because it made us seem like lesbians which we werent. Shelly had fun with us squeezing our breasts just for the hell of it, and doing other torturous acts. After we were untied, we got her back.... but that is a different story :) Melissa anonymous@anonymous.com http://none USA |
| Name: | Lori |
| Name of Story: | A Unique Bondage Experience Cont'd |
| url: | http://www.yahoo.com/business |
| Comments: | Thank you guys for all the nice compliments and comments about this story and my first three posts. To set the record straight, parts 1 & 2 originally appeared on Canucks now defunct "College Board." After seeing the level of mentality over there, I lost interest in writing this story so stopped. When I heard about Cheri's board, I decided to resurect it, rewrite the first 2 stories, continue and finish it. The completion was nevert old on Canucks board and never will be. Why should it be? Who would be there to read it? Canuck and maybe 1 other person? And then Canuck would respond with 1500 aliases. Sorry, I don't need that.
If you are not familiar with this story, I asked for it. I ran an ad in the local paper running on the popularity of innocent play kidnappings. My ad brought out a willing abductor and I researched this fetish even further to discover that it was much more popular than I originally thought. Many doctors, lawyers, executives, business professionals engaged in this. Many of their spouses did too. Looking for a release and adventure for many long hours away from their high six figure income spouses who were workaholics and spending too much time to earn their fortune. I met with my would be abductor ina restaurant with a friend. Earlier meeting scheduled did not work out, Mr. Abductor wanted to meet me at a local bondage club. I went, he didn't make it. I thought he was a flake, but he apologized and we met at the restaurant. After going back and forth, we agreed to do it. I would not know when it would be coming, exept I would not be abducted before or during work hours. The actual kidnapping occurred after work on my way to meet with some friends. It was a classic kidnapping, getting picked up in a parking lot. Check out the prior posts for the details. It was a rough ride. Mr. Abductor moved me from vehicle to vehicle and finally to a van where I was bound and gagged and had a hood thrown over my head. We arrived at a place out in the country. Obviously, I had no clue where we were since I could not see. The hood obscured my vision. Mr. Abductor let me make the prearranged phone call to my folks from my cell phone to let them know I was okay and the game was on. They were very opposed to this. We were interrupted by a pesty visitor an d I was bound and gagged again. Then we had a trip to the jacuzzi with my hands tied behind my back. That was interesting. We showered and cleaned up and then I prepared a meal for the two of us and then cleaned up. Now it was bedtime and Mr. Bondage wanted me to sleep with him, but no sexual interplay would be allowed. I also would have to be tied up again to prevent me from trying to escape, although he challenged me to and to prevent me from stabbing him with a steakknife. Of course all of this was role playing. He had my full consent and I was never in any real danger. But Mr. Abductor wanted this to appear to be as real as possible. I really didn't want to sleep tied up. He told me I had a choice. I could sleep alone, spread eagled to all four bedposts, hands and feet tied OR could sleep with him with just my hands tied in front and my feet would be free, unless I tried to kick him (We both laughed) I elected to slepp with him, hands tied in front and feet free. He agreed that was a good choice and promised me that there would be no foul play. No funny business. He would not touch me in any way and I trusted him. I asked him what if I had to use the bathroom during the night. He told me to let him know and he would walk me to the bathroom, but certain rules would have to be enforced. Mr. Abductor also suggested that I use the bathroom now, if necessary. He kept rem inding me that I asked for this and he wanted to make it as real as possible. He also told me that if I wanted to end it at any time, if it was getting too difficult, he would of course comply but that would be wimpish on my part and I would be misisng out on the best part. I agreed to stay and decided to go along with the game. He tied my hands in front of me and kissed me on the forehead. He said h e really liked me and it was all he could do to hold himself back. He said that after this was over, perhaps we could be friends, do normal things or maybe even have another "bondage game." I said, "Let's get through this one first." Well we made it through the night and I didn't need to use the bathroom. Mr. Abductor kept his promise and didn't try anything either. As I looked to my side, Mr. Abductor was gone! It was now morning. I looked outside and figured it had to be around 7:30 - 8am. Mr. Abductor walks in and says "Good Morning! Sleep allright?" I couldn't beleive that he was already up and showered and so cherpy. I slept like a baby. Perhaps it was that rough ride in the van, the jacuzzi or whatever. But this surprised me as this was the first time I ever slept tied up. So I indicated that I did need to use the bathroom. He asked me how I thought I could do tied up. And I said, "You're kidding!" He replied, "No I am serious! Can you use the poty tied up? I'll of course untie you if you need to use the shower again." I asked "Why?" But then caught myself and then said, "Oh I know, it's all part of the game right?" He smiled and said, "Right?" So I figured "Why not? I asked for it and this never happened before. It would be a one time experience. I really had no intentions of ever doing this again either. So I used the toilet with my hands tied. Washed my hands with my hands tied (try that sometime) Brushing my teeth was alittle difficult, but I persevered. When I came out, Mr. Abductor had a complete breakfast prepared for me; eggs, pancakes, sausage, bacon, steaming hot coffee and orange juice. After breakfast, Mr. Abductor again showed me his scrapbook of abductees. He was very proud of the girls he kidnapped (with their permission and in fun of course) and loved showing me their photos. They were very attractive and I thought I recognized some of them from the society section of the newspaper. They were smiling and seemed to be enjoying their experience. But I have to admit, it seemed wierd for me to look at a srapbook of bound and gagged women. I knew it was coming so wasn't surprised when Mr. Abductor told me it was time for me to have my picture taken for the scrapbook. He asked me if I had any objection. I thought for a second and then said, "No, no objection. Provided I can get some copies for myself." I couldn't believe I even said that! Mr. Abductor told me of course he would. He always gives his precious and willing victims copies as a souvenir. So he tied me back up in different ways and took pictures of me. In some pictures, I was bound and gagged, hands behind the back, others, hands in front, sometimes I would be tape gagged, other times it was cloth. Sometimes I would be blindfolded, other times not. Sometimes I would be on the bed, othertimes on the floor and he even took me back out to the van to get some pictures of that. He walked me out to the van, untied, then retied me. Gagged me and then took his pictures. He then drove up the road and suggested that this would be a good time to have a mock escape attempt. He said that he would drive me up the road a little further, stop, take me to a deserted area, untie me and I would run away. That was the plan. And wow, how it turned out was incredible! To Be Continued Lori |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Sleepover Pt VIII |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/chebon2/cheri3.html |
| Comments: | I have recieved several requests for the continuation of The Sleepover Story which started several years ago. Also many of you have asked for even more stories by Angie, who has a ton of these stories. So here is part VIII of The Sleepover and Angie promises even more stories. And as for Lori, A Unique Kidnapping Experience, her stories continue her as well. Enjoy.
Cheri Just to recap from last time, Wanda had come to life and was able to move her hands in front, but had runout of gas. Sabrina was unable to do anything, her brother Michael had tied her way too tight, too well and had made excape impossible even for Houdini. I was working on my bonds, but the guys had tied me too well, tying my wrists well up my forearms making mobility very difficult. The guys had walked in on our earlier escape attempts, saw how we were attempting to escape and we were twice interupted in the middle of an escape. So I mmmmpphed to Wanda and encouraged her to give it one more big effort. It was now 3:10 and the guys would be back in 20 minutes to torture us if we di dn't get loose. Wanda tried hard, but her hands were crossed over. This made mobility and manueverability very difficult. BUT I URGED HER ON with my mmmmppphs. I turned around and tried to get the message to her to work on my hands. I could feel her try. She worked for several minutes and then we heard DING! That darn clock which dings every 15 minutes. This meant it was 3:15 with only 15 minutes left to get loose. We had to work fast. Wanda frantically moved her fingers trying to reach my knots. No luck. Suddenly that idiot Heather who got us into this whole thing to begin with, COMES ALIVE! She had been sitting there like a bump on a log with a stupid smirk on her face. She actually challenged Michael to tie her up and insisted that she coould get out with no problem. It was because of her that we got into this situation. And untill now, she wasn't even trying. We saw Heather wiggling her arms and upper body. Something was happening. I looked at the clock, 3:20! Only 10 minutes to go! Sabrina and Wanda both tried to urge Heather too. Maybe she wasn't as dumb as she looked and actually knew how to get loose. Meanwhile I urged Wanda to work on my bonds. I felt her stop so tried to work on her with my hands tied behind my back. We were sweltering. We looked at Heather. It appeared as though she was getting loose! Then I looked at the clock, 3:25! Only five minutes to go! We heard the air conditioner running, but we were sweltering; soaked and sweaty from working so hard to get loose. I had an idea what Michael had in mind and wanted no part of it. Checked the clock, 3:27! Three minutes to go! We looked at Heather and she seemed to be almost loose. 3:28, Heather, Wanda and I worked hard on our bonds while Sabrina sat by helpless, barely able to move. 3:29, Heather has her hands in front. She did it! The nutcracker was getting loose. We couldn't believe our eyes. She pulls her gag down and spits the rag that was inserted in her mouth several hours ago. Wanda and I are smiling with our eyes and at the same time mmmpphhing for Heather to hurry up and get loose so she can untie us too. Sabrina wiggles over to Heather and bumps her, sticks her face close to her indicating that she wants her gag removed. Hey, we all did. Do you know what it is liked to be gagged for several hours with a rag stuck in your mouth and in our cases, duct tape over that? The guys ran out of duct tape so used cloth on Heather. Now ungagged, Heather looks over and says, "Do you want your gag removed?" Sabrina is now screaming into her gag and of course all we hear is mmmppphhhhs. The boys had gagged us all well, perhaps to well. Maybe even overgagged. Michael indicated that there were two reasons for us being gagged, one of course was to prevent us from calling out, which was ridiculous because since noone could hear us, but the other was to prevent us from talking to each other and contrive a plan. Michael also did not want us to use our teeth to work on each others bonds. Heather with her hands now in front, reaches over with her hand to remove Sabrina's gag, but just then we hear the guys coming down the steps. Michael sees Heather loose, ungagged and says, "I don't believe it! The idiot got loose!" Sabrina, Wanda and I all smiled with our eyes. We figured we had pulled it off. But Michael poured cold water on our hopes. "I said all three of you had to get loose by 3:30 and even gave you an extra hour. Heather has her hands loose and her gag off, but her legs are still tied and the three of you are not even close. Sorry guys, you didn't make it (with a laugh in his voice Mike was enjoying this and we knew it.) So you lose, we win and as promised it is going to be a very long day for all four of you girls." Heather then says, "The four of us? I am the only one who got loose!" Michael retorts, "Correction Heather, you are only partly loose. Your hands are free and you have removed your gag, but your feet are still tied. If you don't believe me, try to run." Heather stood up and hopped like a rabbit. It was funny and despite our woes, we all giggled in to our gags. Heather was up on feet, had hopped a short distance, but her legs had fallen asleep and she started to fall. Luckily the guys were close by and caught her before she fell forward and hurt herself. Mike then told t he guys to retie her, this time even tighter and of course, regag her as well. Heather started to protest and as Sabrina did earlier, asked why we had to be gagged. Nobody was home. Michael responded, "For several reasons: 1) There may be people outside or they may come to the front door, 2) We don't want you girls talking amongst yourselves to formulate a plan, 3) We don't want you able to use your teeth to undo the ropes on each other, 4) Girls always look great gagged and 5) Girls should be seen and not heard. We want you quiet." Heather was ready with another question, but was interupted with a rag in the mouth, followed by three pieces of duct tape this time (apparently the guys had either gone out and got a new roll or found somemore) New, fresh, sticky tape. Neil and Paul tied h er hands behind her back, first with rope and then doubled that with tape. Then they put more rope over her arms, around her arms, inbetween her arms, across her torso and then cinched that off. We cringed as we watched this. Michael and the guys were mad that we had come this close and didn't like it. They were making sure this time. Then Mike looked at his sister and siad that she would be first. All three guys picked up Sabrina and Mike came over and threw her over his shoulder while Sabrina screamed into her gag. Mike then said, "Time for the Torture Rack!" "The Torture Rack?" I thought. What the heck is that? I knew I didn't like the sounds of it. Mike then looked around and said that he would be back for me in 15 minutes. I looked at the clock and it was 3:45. The clock dinged. 15 minutes for us to try to get loose. Mike looked at us and said, "Are you thinking of getting loose? Good luck! You have been trying to several hours with no luck, are tired and frustrated. Heather came oh so close, but failed. You must be tired Heather. I bet you don't even want to try it again do you? Spirit broken? By all means try, but I'll see you in 15 minutes." Then he looked at me and said, "I can't wait to get you on the rack." I blurted out, "Why me. Why not Heather. I didn't ask for this. Why are you doing this to me." mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh was alll that could be heard. I was so tired of this that I had forgotten about the rag in the mouth and duct tape were muting my every word. Michael and the otehr guys just laughed. They loved this. The guys left. I looked at Heather and Wanda and we were all drained. I tried to communicate though that we should try again and go for it. I motioned with my head. I tried to talk despite the overgagged situation and let my mmmppphss be my words. We had Heather with us and she had done it before. Could she do it again? Wanda had been working on her bonds. Could she do it? Could I do it? And what in the world was the Torture Rack? To Be Continued |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/chebon2.cheri3.html |
| Comments: | Repostd from my chebon2 board...
For those of you who have been following my stories, you know I absolutely love bondage and I love role plays. I love to do it in groups like The Thanksgiving Day Bondage and I even accomodate my kids from time to time and let them tie me up. Several events led to this tie up episode. Perhaps because of my passion for this subculture called bondage or whatever, I had many recurring dreams of being kidnapped and held in a cellar (basement) I told my hubby Harry about this and he knows my passions. Harry indicated that perhaps we could turn it into a role play between the two of us. Shortly after this, one of my girlfreinds, Carla told me that she had just seen a movie that I would love. She said it was called Alter Ego. The she told me it was a dumb b-rated movie without much of a plot. So I asked her why I would like it. She said "because it includes bondage." She went on to tell me that some wierd guys kidnaps a girl and here is the kicker, keeps her tied up in his basement. Immediately I began to hear the music from The Twilight Zone and was waiting for Rod Sterling to emerge from his grave and tell me that I have arrived in the twilight zone. I went and told Harry and he agreed with me that this was most unusual. He then said that we should make plans to arrange a scenario as soon as possible. So it was a Saturday morning and Harry had to go to the office for a few hours. Our children, Brian (11) and Janet (15) pestered him to take them along. They had never seen their daddies office and this would be a perfect time since Harry would be working virtually alone. So Harry rounded the kids up and told them to meet him in the garage. The kids couldn't run fast enough. To them, going to HARRY's office was like going to Disnyworld. They were excited! Harry kisses me goodbye, goes out to the car, gets the kids in the car and then stops and tells the kids he has to go back in the house. That he forgot something. Before leaving the garage, he picks up a line of rope and some rags. I was told later by Janet that both she and Brian knew what their father had forgot! It was so obvious. Harry comes back in, finds me in the kitchen putting the finishing touches on a double chocolate cake that I had just baked. "There. That should do it." I said as I put the final layer of icing on the cake. Then I looked up and saw Harry and asked why he came back. "HONEY, I need your advice on something. Can you come down to the cellar with me?" I lived in the midwest and we called them cellars or basements but usually cellars. "Sure. Let's go." I didn't notice the rope or rags. He had convenintly placed them into a bag when he came back into the house. We got down to the steps and HARRY had this wierd look on his face. Then without warning he hugged me and kissed me passionately. More passionately than ever before. "Wow! What brought that on?" "I love you honey and I am going to miss not having you with me at the office. It seems a little strange going with the kids and not having you." AT which point he kissed me like he hadn't seen be in years! Of courose, when I kiss someone I love, I close my eyes which gave Harry his opportunity. Harry went from hugging me to lowing his hands for several seconds then back to putting his hands on my shoulders, down my arms and slowly moving my hands behind my back and while kissing me very passionately. Next thing I know, I feel something going around my wrists which feels soft. I open my eyes and realize that Harry has had his eyes open the whole time and he is tying me up, hands behind my back. I struggled and couldn't get loose. "What's this? What are you doing to me?" I asked with a surprised, shocked and somewhat happy feeling. As everybody knows I love bondage, anytime, anywhere but I knew Harry had to go to work and was perplexed on this situation. Harry went over and grabbed a blanket while pulling over a chair. He meticously arranged theblanket on top of the chair. That done he had me sit in the chair. All this time, Harry was silent except for whistling. "Harry. What in the blazes is going on?" I asked again. Harry didn't respond and just sat me down in the chair. He then grabbed the bag he brought out and unveiled his toys. A lot ropes, rags and God knows what else. "You know that dream you have been having Cheri? You know, the one where you are kidnapped and tied up in the cellar?" "Yeah???" I responded inquisitively. "Well now is as good a time as any to play it out!" "You're going to tie me up and leave me in the cellar? I thought you had to go to work?" "I do and that is what makes this perfect." Harry said as he wrapped spool upon spool of rope around me and tied me to the chair. I looked down and I looked like a ball of thread only instead of thread, I had rope all around me. Harry then went down to my feet and tied them to the wooden bars of the chair, going around and around and around and with what rope he had left, he tied t hat to my hands making this sort of a seated hogtie. "Try that on for size Cheri." Harry said as he proudly sized up his captive. "What do you expect Harry? I'm not Wonder Woman. I'm tied up tight and secure. I responded, still confused but feeling excited. "I figure that I'll only be at work for about 2-3, maybe 4 hours. While the kids and I are there, you can play out your fantasy and get this out of your system. Sound good?" "Sounds wierd to me! You're going to leave me here all by myself for 2, 3, maybe even 4 hours?" Harry looked at me, smiled and said....."YES!" Then he added, "Are you okay with this?" And I responded, "What if I'm not? After all the rope you have put on me, it would be a shame to make this tie up go to waste." "Okay Cheri. hre's the deal." Harry said as he grabbed a cell phone that he kept in the cellar, pugged the charger into the receptacle and turned the cell phone on. "I'm going to call you every hour untill I leave. All you have to do is mmmmppph 3X so I know you are okay." "Mmmmmppph? Why do I have to mmmmppph. Why can't I just say "Hi Harry"??" "Because Honey you are going to be gagged. I know how much you like that. What is being tied up without being gagged?" "How will I answer the phone?" I asked. "I have it set up to the speaker phone which is what I use when I am down here. It will ring three times and then automatically act like someone picked up the phone and you willhave a live line. You will then have about 30 seconds to speak, er, in your case, mmmppph and t hen the phone will hand up automcatically untill I call again." "Where in the world did you learn how to do that?" I asked surprised. I knew Harry was no telephone or electronics technician or wizzard. "Harry from work. Don't you remember when he came over here awhile back?" "Oh yeah." "Well he set it up. Anyway, Cheri I got to go as he held a cloth in his hand. Say ahhh." I said "ahhhh" and Harry stuffed a cloth deep into my mouth. Then put a bandana over that and tied it behind my head. "Okay Cheri. I have to be running. Love you Hon. Any last words before I go? Do you want me to pick anything up at the store?" My only response was mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmppppppppppppphhhh Harry went up the steps and I heard him get into the car and take off with the kids. As I sat there, I was excited about this and knew that allof this happened for a reason. I m ean those recurrent dreams and Carla telling me about the movie she saw and Harry for the first time ever having to work on a Saturday and taking the kids with him too. I sat back in the chair and just relaxed enjoying this state of affairs. As I looked around the cellar, I noticed that the window was open. It was about 20 feet away. Soon I heard voices outside. Then I thought, perhaps I should play the role and try to call for help and break free. You know, like they always do in the movies. So I twisted and squirmed and mmmpppheed into my gag. I was tied far toot ightly to move even an onch and the gag kept me silent. They were too far away to hear me. I was really getting into this! Now I was feeling like a real kidnapped victim. I was all alone. Was helpless and unable to do anything about it. It was stimulating. I continued to test my bonds, but it was futile. Harry knew how to tie and he tied me well. There was no breaking loose and I really didn't want to as wierd as that sounds. A part of me felt the excitement while another part of me felt scared. What a high! Have A Great Day! Cheri |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | We Get More eMAIL Cont'd |
| Comments: | Once again guys we are getting way too much commentary on this board. If you wish to post commentary go to http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/chericlassics.html
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: Thank you everyone - New Board! url: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html Comments: I was getting a lot of complaints from people saying that they couldn't access the new site that I established several months ago and these were credible people who I trust so I have started a new board. http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html Sorry for any inconvenience. And you may have noticed that I have been busy doing housecleaning on my boards as well as getting the word out on other boards. Recieved an email from Angela who wrote one time on my handgagged board http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_75/handgaggedstories.html Believe it or not, she is actually defending Harold (Buddy) and brought out an interesting point which even I overlooked. Buddy sometimes uses a phrase called "factional" stories which are a cross between fictional and factual. So it ap pears t hat his hospital story with the X-ray tech was a "factional" story, half true/half fiction give or take a few percentage points. She has asked me to back off on Harold and indicated that she actually likes his stories. My position has always been for the betterment of the culture. So what do you guys think; should I unblock Buddy and let him post on these boards again? Do you like his "factional" stories? Let me know. And regarding you know who, "The Smuck", let's let bygones be bygones. The fact that your board has deteriated to the level it has shows that you are not threat to anyone and NO----I have no desire to ever write on your boards ever again. You know darn well that I did everything within my power to work within the rules of your board last year. Tried to communicate with you both via emails and posts on your own board. And you never responded. I left of my own volition and last June proved to you and everyone that I could indeed get back on your boards anytime I wanted to. Someone (You) has also proven that he can back on my boards by repeatedly changing ISP's untill I block every single one of them. It's been stated before and worth stating again, we are stronger in unity than divided. My boards have grown while yours have failed. Your college board was pretty much dead and buried three years ago and about the same time your current board was failing. Now it appears that your Curretn Board is also D-E-A-D. Rather than relish on a victory, let me invite you to bury the hatchet once and for all. Let bygones be bygones and perhaps some of the authors you lost to me (except me) may come back to both your current and college board and liven things up for you again and YES I'm even willing to promote your boards on my boards as I have done with Daniels board and now Bondage Brian and others. I'm for unity, not division but I will not tolerate nonsense or lies about me either. Just like the newest polls are showing that the Democrats are losing ground, your board shows that you are also losing ground. So stated simply, I am all for stopping the nonsense and you may noticed that I didn't even mention your name once although you know who I am talking about. So let's work together. Fair enough? Cheri ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Nataly from Russia Comments: I already tell you a lot about me. Now How about you tell me something about you. Are you a SUB or a DOM? Will you be visiting Russia anytime soon? YES--This is an awesome site. Nataly from Russia Sunday, December 10th 2006 - 01:51:49 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Angie F Name of Story: Happy Anniversary Cheri Comments: Sorry that I have not been writing any new stories lately. I did put one just now on Cheri's new board from my microsoft word. And will be adding somemore later. Cheri, I like your Cherisclassics board. Reminded me of all the reasons that I left Ca-Smucks stupid board four years ago and never went back, nor would I. Been busy with the holidays. Even we bondage people live normal lives and do normal people things, that is except for the perverts who frequented Ca-Smucks D-E-A-D board. Anyway, wanted to wish Cheri and everyone a Happy First Anniversary. And let me be the first to wish everyone a very Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year! Angie F. Sunday, December 10th 2006 - 02:46:47 PM ---------------------------------------------------------- Ladylovernick Name of Story: Nataly url: http://Ladylovernick@optonline.net Comments: Hi Nataly, I am a Dom! I love Russian women! I have dated some in the past. I am interested in corresponding with you! Nick Wednesday, January 3rd 2007 - 08:59:02 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Steve - Australia Name of Story: More Stories! Comments: First of all, thank you to Angie for consitently writing stories here, but where are the rest like Dale, Beverly, Beth, Sharon, Pete (really anxioous to ready your continuation. You teased us with two great parts and then stopped dead), Sue, your story was wonderfully refreshing and I am stillw aiting for the conclusion. Elaine King, definitely different. How about more? Cathy, loved your story too. Sounds like you and Michael have something special there. And Darlene, no girl would want to mess with your guy, that is for sure! Karen, interesting story too and gain, we are still waiting for the conclusion. Why do so many of you guys do that to us? So anyway folks, just a few words to indicate that here on the other side of the world we are aware of and love t his board. Stevie Australia Monday, January 15th 2007 - 12:20:20 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Brian Name of Story: Great Story Beverly! Comments: But please don't let it stop there. Tell us more! And please keep your great stories coming. Tuesday, January 16th 2007 - 08:24:15 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Leatherfan Comments: Nice story Beverly! Wednesday, January 17th 2007 - 08:26:06 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Pam Bounds???? url: http://www.pamboundsisunbound.com Comments: Sorry Janet but I think you are full of crap about being tied up and sincerely feel as though you are only hawking a very pitiful website. If I am wrong prove it by writing some stories here. But alas, I won't hold my breath! Brian Monday, February 26th 2007 - 07:52:25 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Sunday, March 4th 2007 - 02:53:18 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Kathy Gore Name of Story: Great Board url: http://consultnetrum.com Comments: Great stories everyone. I just LOVE this board. Easy to see why you drove Canuck into oblivion. But then again, it doesn't take much skill to defeat Canuck. Tuesday, February 27th 2007 - 10:18:57 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Drew Name of Story: no story, just a compliment Comments: Hey, love the story Angie. Somehow I get the feeling Melissa isn't going to be on top of this in the end. Tuesday, March 6th 2007 - 04:13:26 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- : Herron Name of Story: We're waiting Angie! Comments: I'm with the others Angie and anxiously awaiting reading more about this story and even more stories by you Angie. We want more! Tell us more! A Big Fan of Angie, thrilled that she is here writing stories for Cheri and glad that she left Canucks stupid board. Monday, March 12th 2007 - 12:28:45 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Caitlyn Name of Story: Puppy mill Comments: I was doing a project for my school newspaper about this local puppy mill... So I went right after school to interview the manager I was still in my school uniform since the puppy mill was only open until 4pm on weekdays and I had heard stories about abuses there. So I went to interview the manager "Greg" about the condition of his "kennel" as he put it and to talk about allegations of abuse The guy creeped me out totally, He kept looking down like he was looking at my legs instead of me I really started to feel like my skirt was a lot shorter than it really was. I started in on him about the accusations even more and then he started asking me questions about what paper this was for and was this an assignment by the editor Not thinking anything about it I told him it was a piece I was doing since I had heard rumors about it at school He looked a little nervous and I figured that I was on to something... He tried to change the subject to "shouldn’t you be getting home?" and I simply responded with, "No, I need to be talking to you about the mistreatment of animals" Greg said I am sorry miss, but you need to leave. You got people at home who are expecting you and I have work to do before I can go home for the evening. Please leave. I walked out the door muttering, so much for initiative... went down the road just a little out of site of the front office, then doubled back through the rough brush near the mill, trying to stay out of sight. I snuck around back to check things out for myself Getting to the back of the building, I found that they had a door propped open and decided to have a look around for myself within. I could hear puppies all over the place, hundreds of them, the clamor was amazing I snuck around looking for injured or maimed puppies, to see what kind of conditions the animals were being kept in and it made me heartsick. They were penned up in tiny cages, almost too small to move. I took out my cell phone and starting snapping off pictures for downloading later. That’s when the hand clamped over my mouth and I dropped my phone. His other arm wrapped around my waist and my assailant dragged me towards some back room. I was backed up to a support pole in the middle of the warehouse room. The man pinned both of my hands together behind the pole and began wrapping something around my hands, I think it was a dog leash, but I can’t really see. He wrapped it around several times and fastened the other end on itself with a click I was now pinned to the pole. I began yelling when his hand came off my mouth, but this just excited the puppies and my cries were drowned out by their barks and squeaks! As soon as he finished tying my hands I tried feverishly to get them loose, but in short order, the guy (I couldn’t see his face) began using another (leash?) around my elbows, so I couldn’t twist my arms around, to loosen the hand lashings. I was quickly loosing control of the situation. I began begging with the guy to let me go. I told him I wasn’t going to publish any story about the mill and I wouldn’t tell anyone that I was there. He just grunted a "yeah right" Then my captor came around in front of me and told me to sit down. I never saw this guy before. I just looked at him like I was crazy, “My arms are behind my back, I cant move them!” He grabbed hold of my legs and put one arm under my thighs to support my weight and placed me on the floor, my hands were now resting on the floor and still quite stuck. He produced 3 more leashes (i could clearly see what they were now) and began wrapping one of them around my ankles, I was grateful that I wore white tights today instead of knee socks, I at least felt a little less "vulnerable", but he stopped again and was looking at my legs. He drank in my ankles (just about my penny loafers) and walked his eyes all the way up to my thighs where my pleated skirt began. This only made me more nervous, but he shook his head as if he was hearing a suggestion by someone else and continued wrapping my ankles up and cinching the knot between my feet. I was then treated to the same wrapping around my legs just below the knees. I was seriously beginning to worry about the fact that no one knew I was here. What was this guy going to do and why didn’t he just take my camera and throw me out? Why was he tying me up? I was about to ask him this when he said, "oh yeah" and grabbed a roll of duct tape off of the counter. He then took a small wad of cloth and forced it into my mouth. A simple nose pinch made me open my mouth so he could stuff it in.He began placing strips of tape over my mouth until there was no way I could dislodge it. I was completely helpless! I tried to work at my bonds, but with my elbows tied close together and the circulation somewhat cut off I just rutched around. I realized my skirt was hiking up a bit and the guy had just stopped to watch me struggle. I was pretty sure he began getting a bulge in his pants. I froze still. I didn’t need any more problems Lastly he said I have two more things to do with you before I can get back to work… He brought my cell phone in and took the SIM out in front of me Then after he pocketed the SIM he informed me that I was to be his guest at they finished up their business for the night. He closed the door and I was stuck in there, hopeless and helpless. I tried to scream, but the gag and the noise from the building were more than any match for me. My arms had pretty much gone to sleep so I had no means of getting my hands loose. The support pole that I was lashed to was too far away from anything I could get my legs to, try and get me loose. There were a few pieces of broken glass nearby, but the guy had made sure to pick them up and throw them away when he came in to check up on me; it wouldn’t have mattered, they were out of reach anyway. I heard lots of moving and shifting of cages. I could see out of the window that night was falling, but I wasn’t sure what time it really was. The noises out in the main building were getting quieter. There were other guys moving about out there, but they didn’t see me and I didn’t see them, but I heard Greg ordering them around. This went on for a while. I began to drift into and out of sleep only to be startled out of sleep by the guy barging in every once in a while to make sure I was still there. I was really scared at this point. What was he planning to do with me? I was stuck and at his mercy. Later, I don’t know when he came back in. the main building was silent, dead silent. Greg came into the room and hunkered down in front of me. I pulled my legs up beside me in try and keep him from getting any ideas. He told me, that because I was so nosey I had to be dealt with. He told me, that I had to remain tied up here for a while more while he left. They had been thinking about closing the puppy kennel down since allegations had begun surfacing and I was the last straw. I didn’t like the words "last straw". He shook his head and then looked my right in the eye. For a long time, like he was seriously thinking about doing something else. Then he just went behind me and untied my elbows. He began explaining that they decided to pack up the kennel and move so as to avoid any further complications. He said that I was too nosey for my own good and had cost him a lot of money. He began to untie my hands, but I was so weak from the lack of blood to my arms that I couldn’t even move them. Then, he took me and rolled me over onto my stomach I began to panic. I tried to plead through my gag to please let me go and I wouldn’t tell anyone and that I would be a good girl and , and, and… He began tying my hands behind me again. I felt the leash get cinched off and secured. He walked across the floor and dropped a box cutter and my cell phone And told me I could leave the building when I wanted. He said they wouldn’t be able to find him, or the puppies, they would be relocating somewhere else. I was left to struggle in the late hours of the night to get the box cutter and get myself free, to give him time to get away. My cell phone was useless without a SIM and it took me forever to get feeling back in my arms to get my hands to work. Once I had gotten some feeling back in my arms and hands I did manage to get the knife. I finally got out and made it home. I was a dirty mess. I went into the quiet house to find a note. My mom didn’t know what happened and had just gone to bed thinking I had gone to a friend’s house. I decided to not tell anyone that this junior snooper had been caught and could have been really bad off. I just left things go at that. Saturday, April 14th 2007 - 08:39:48 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: P W B Name of Story: looking for sites Comments: Hello, Could someone provide a list of some dreambook sites involving bondage, bondage and consensual sex and bondage older women? I thank you for any help you can provide. PWB Sunday, April 8th 2007 - 06:38:08 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Daucles from France Name of Story: Angie, Love your story Comments: Angie, your stories continue to get better and better. They are well written, exciting and not too long. Obviously you have studied writing and communications because rule #1 is brevity. I abhor these wannabe writers who take 18 paragraphs and say absolutely nothing. Looking forward to your next installment Angie and even more stories. Mr. Daucles Paris, France Monday, April 23rd 2007 - 08:49:07 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Alley Comments: Hi there, I have really enjoyed reading all your stories. I am just a little confused as to where the 2nd and last part of A " VERY UNIQUE BONDAGE EXPERIENCE!!!!!" is? I cant seem to find it anywhere? As well as the other part to "The Sleepover"? Reading all your very descriptive experiences makes me want to have more of my own. I have only ever taken part in light bondage but all your stories have given me so many ideas to put into action for myself. Thanks guys and keep the stories coming. Alley ---------------------------------------------------------- |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | We Get eMAIL |
| Comments: | Despite continous posts by me here indicating that I do not want commentary posted here only on my CheriClassics board, some are still posting commentary. We don't want t his board to look like Canucks failed board now do we? Here are some of the emails that have been recieved, some very rececnly and some awhile back. Some are also responses by me. Guys, no more posts on this board. You may of course email me at cherib_65@yahoo.com and post commentary on my chericlassics board http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cherisclassics.html
All comentary is being deleted. Thank you. Name: bob from sacramento Comments: my kid chris has vaginal fluid on the brain after looking at this site can you comment on that? Tuesday, July 3rd 2007 - 02:41:37 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Debbie Name of Story: PWB - Other Bondage Boards, Consentual sex url: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html Comments: go to Cheri's other board http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html Stories are better over there. This board is too lame ass for me. Debbie Monday, April 23rd 2007 - 12:35:04 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Paul Name of Story: RE: A Very Unique Bondage Experience url: http://none Comments: Lori i.e A VERY UNIQUE BONDAGE EXPERIENCE Your story was incredible. Very well written, exciting and obviously true. I applaud you for the detail in examining your friend in this mock kidnapping and the detail in revealing the story to us. Without a doubt the best story that I have read on any bondage board. I can't wait to read the rest of the story! Please continue A.S.A.P. ----------------------------------------------------------- : Raven Name of Story: Looking for Bondage Partners in Central Florida url: http://www.yahoo.com Comments: Lori your story and the one by Terri on Cheri's college board got me inspired to do this. I am a 30 something female, white, recently divorced who loves bondage. Some of my recent dates are not into it at all. So I need your help. I am looking preferably for males, white in the 30-45+ range. So guys, tell me something about yourselves. Let me know your experience. What you like to do. What would you do to me if you got me all tied up and YES I am willing to get the full treatment, ropes, blindfolds and gags....but you have to meet my criteria and I have to know that I would be safe with you. I live in Central Florida. email me at ravensflight06@yahoo.com All inquiries will be treated in the strictist confidence. Look forward to hearing from ya all. ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Vinny Name of Story: Johnny, Great Story; Cheri, Great Board Comments: I was very impressed by Johnny's story. It was clean, fascinating and instructional. The cautions by Mr. Bondage were great and I like the part where Johnny says his only TUGS offers were from same sex. How gay that is! That is why so many people have stopped frequenting that other older board with the gay stories and are now here on Cheri's board. Also interesting is that the people here are more balanced. Noticed no posts here over the long holiday weekend. By contrast posts on the other board (all by Canuck using various aliases no doubt) were running rampant. I think Cheri provides a much needed service here by letting the general public know that we are normal people who have a unique fetish. Not wierd, warped, wacko and gay like, er that other board which really only has 1 person posting there anyway. Great stories. Looking forward to more. Vinny Saturday, July 8th 2006 - 06:35:16 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: Shut Down? I think not! Nice try Canuck Comments: Have you been smoking too much crack or reading and believing too many of your crap stories on your D-E-A-D BORED? You board may not be shut down, but it is not exactly active either. Other than you, who goes there? Hmmmmm??? Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: :-) Tuesday, August 1st 2006 - 02:38:38 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Dick Name of Story: Spyro aka Cancuk: Go back to your own pitiful board Comments: You are not fooling anybody and if ever there were any evidence that you are insanely jealous of Cheri, it is by your own actions and feeble attempts to stop Cheri. As I understand it, you refused to answer her emails, made wise cracks to her and about her on you board using various alaises. And then when Cheri caught on and said she was leaving, you said you banned her! And now you are on her boards, this one, her main board and her handgagged board. Her success must really bother you Canuck. And all I can say is TOO BAD! YOU HAD HER AND YOU SCREWED UP. YOUR LOSS! If you had any business sense or any sense at all, you would email Cheri and try to fix the problem in a professional way. Apparently you have no clue how to do anything professionally. And while you carry on, Cheri goes on as her boards attract more and more people and she creates more and more boards while you are stuck with one very silly and boring D-E-A-D BOARD! Nice try. A for effort. E for results. By the way, I am glad I left your stupid board three years ago. It's a joke and so are you. Tuesday, August 1st 2006 - 07:12:08 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: i am not canuck aka someone Comments: you know what cheri i agree this is childish but you know what else is starting a board out of spite just becuse sombody banned you from there board and your a homophobe. and stop calling me canuck becuse people do go to the board still and it actully picked up some after you left so FUCK YOU!!!! Tuesday, August 1st 2006 - 09:00:55 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Cheri Name of Story: Spyro aka Canuck, Harold, David, Tape Man, Observer Etc. url: http://So Many Names from same isp fools no one............. Comments: LOL You are funny Canuck. Very creative but not very honest. To Dick, you are right, Canuck has no business sense nor any sense at all. Many have emailed me and asked me if I would work something out with Canuck, I tried guys. He is on a fantasy power trip and has yet to realize what he has lost and will continue to lose. Thank you all for your support! Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: :-) ----------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: One More Thing....... url: http://Wasn't banned from Canucks board, I left Comments: url says it all and I am glad that I started this and my other boards. Others have followed my lead and are starting their own boards too. Some have posted here. You don't see me attacking them do you? Get off your phony make believe cloud Canuck. A 800 lb Gorilla in this business you are not. More like a 10 lb D-E-A-D CAT! Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: :-) Oh, I'll be leaving your posts here so everyone can say just how pathetic you really are. By all means, please keep posting! Wednesday, August 2nd 2006 - 02:18:43 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Mitch Name of Story: Who Is Canuck??? Comments: I have heard his named mentioned here in several posts. Who or what is a Canuck in reference to bondage? Angie, I love your story. So natural and true to life. I enjoyed Beverly's too and the a few of the others although I haven't read the entire board yet. So far, so good. But once again, who or what is a Canuck? I certaintly know who Cheri is. Mitch Las Vegas, NV Monday, August 14th 2006 - 06:54:51 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Albert Name of Story: RE: Beverly's Stories Comments: Beverly, I just wanted you to know that I have read several of your stories now; two on Cheri's main board with your little brother and now this one. I really liked your first story the best. Cute introduction, truly believable, funny and a nice slice of life to read. Thanks for sharing. Btw, you don't indicate how your brother Ronnie and his friend Bobby tied your hands before you ran out into the hall and showed your Mom. Also, you stated that you are a foot taller than they were at the time. How did they reach up and gag you? And how could a 9 or 10 year old overpower a 14 year old so easily? I understood the episode with the cousins better because it was three of them against only one of you. I held my breath on the one you posted here and was glad that you refused to tie that little boy in his underwear! I'd like to hear any specific circumstances and experiences that you would like to tell - any that are different. For example where you ever tied to things, such as chairs or poles? Were there contexts in your games (i.e. kidnapping, getting captured while spying on a criminal, girl detective, cop, princess and pirates etc.)? Were you ever blindfolded or had your bare feet tickled? Any other babysitting stories? Anyway, thanks for sharing your experiences with all of us. And I think I speak for everyone by saying that we want even more stories from you Beverly. Monday, August 14th 2006 - 05:31:25 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Mitch Name of Story: Who Is Canuck??? Comments: I have heard his named mentioned here in several posts. Who or what is a Canuck in reference to bondage? Angie, I love your story. So natural and true to life. I enjoyed Beverly's too and the a few of the others although I haven't read the entire board yet. So far, so good. But once again, who or what is a Canuck? I certaintly know who Cheri is. Mitch Las Vegas, NV ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Beverly Name of Story: Albert Comments: Thank you for your nice comments. Glad you enjoyed my posts. How did the little guys tie me up? That was easy. Bobby (my brother Ronnie's frined) tricked me. He told me that he knew that Ronnie and I had been talking about bondage and they both wanted to tie me up. Bobby put his hands bheind his back and said, "We want to tie you up with your hands behind your back like this." I thought it was cute so in mocking him, put my hands behind my back and said, "You want to tie me up with my hands behind my back like this?" He said yes and little did I know that little Ronnie was right behind me with a tie and he already had a loop in it. All he had to do was slip the loop over my hands and pull it tight. I was caught by surprise, started to turn around when Bobby bearhugged me locking my arms to my side while Ronnie finished tying my hands. When I ran out into the hall, Mom was doing some high dusting and had a step stool. Ronnie got a hold of the wash rag and bandana, climbed up onto the step stool while Bobby was signing the boy scout anthem and gagged me. That is how that happened. Later Mom brought more ropes and told the boys to tie me around my upper torso, legs and ankles. Just what they needed---more rope! Then she pinched me on the cheek and said how nice it was that I was playing with these two. Little did she know that I wasn't really a 100% willing subject at the time but couldn't do anything about it nor tell Mom anything different. I have had some other experiences and in fact wrote another story that you will want to check out on Cheri's TV & Movie Bondage Board. It tells how Ronnie and I played out a scene from the Donald O'Connor movie 'Aladdin' I inserted my hands inside of a rope that was hanging from the rafters figuring it would be easy to slip out since I wasn't hanging or even had to go up on my tippy toes. Instead of an easy escape, I got stuck and was at Ronnie's mercy and he did take advantage of my arms extended overhead by tickling me under my arms. More stories are coming. Beverly Kentucky Monday, August 14th 2006 - 06:19:44 PM --------------------------------------------------------- Name: Joe Name of Story: Thank You For Getting 'RID' of Canuck The Smuck Cheri! Comments: Once again Cheri, you have triumped over Canuck The Smuck. He came on this board seeking trouble, he tried to start a rumor that your board had folded, he writes the same garbage that he writes on his own board using various names, double posts etc and he is still playing a distant second to you. Good for Cheri! You beat that Turkey again! Unlike some of the others who have posted here, I am not and never was a regular on Canucks boards who cross over here. I first heard about Canucks 'College Board' on the internet while surfing so checked it out. TO say I was dissappointed is only the tip of the iceburg. So then I went over to his main board, chuckled when I read a few of the kiddie stories, the gay male-on-male stories and so on, but figured, what the heck, to each their own right? Then I scrolled through the page desperately trying to find something interesting and saw the horrific profanity and links to XXX sex websites. Quite unordinary for a supposedly pg-13 kiddies board wouldn't you say? Then I read the arguing that was going on and the stories which all all obviously written by the same person, only with slight variances. For example, as Harold, the author attempts to come across as a "English Professor", writes semi articulately and eloquently and takes up have the page saying what could be said in about 3 paragraphs. He also wants us to believe that every woman he ever meets wants to handgag him for some wierd reason and for 7-8 hours at a time. Next, we have stories with poor grammar and horrible spelling, but still by the same author now claiming to be hog tied for 7-8 hours at a time. Again, stories are senseless and about 85% longer than necessary. Occasionally, the author will give themselves a 'sex change' and write a story in another gender; if male, not it is a female. Again, same story, different names but same author. And there is danger in what they write about like leaving somebody in a hogtie for 8 hours (impossible) would and could cause serious joint and artery problems, tying and gagging someone and leaving them th at way overnight or for hours and leaving them alone, being handgagged for 8 hours on a bus trip (what if the person has asthma or other breathing problems and who has the endurance to hold their hand for that long?), self bondage. On Canucks board at the time he even had links to a website to tell you how to do self bondage. And just think: I picked that up from just one trip to Canuckville. Well anyway, when I heard about this board and Cheri's other boards, I was skeptical to say the least. Like so many of the stories. Was happy untill I saw a few of the same kinds of crap that I saw on Canucks board by taped up dude and so on. I read the crybaby complaints (who all of us know by now was and is Canuck) and thought that this was turning into another Canuck The Smuck Board (or is that bored as Cheri puts it?) and then saw that Cheri made short work of kicking Canuck and his garbage off this board. Great board Cheri and I hope you keep it that way forever. Joe Meadville, Pa Monday, August 14th 2006 - 09:06:49 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Joe Name of Story: Oh, One more thing - Someone url: http://Someone is living in lala land Comments: I find it both fascinating and amusing that the author who posts as 'someone' claims that his IP address is somehow different from Spyro. He can't check IP addresses, only Cheri can. Also notice the supposed difference in writing styles of these two even though they are, according to Cheri the same person? Fact: Only Cheri knows for sure and if she says that are the same, they are Besides, isn't it obvious? By the way, forgot to mention that I really enjoyed Angie and Beverly's stories and Cheri's 'Sleepover' Looking forward tot he continuation. Joe Meadville, Pa Saturday, August 19th 2006 - 09:28:03 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: A Friend Of Cheri's Name of Story: Cheri Can't Talk Right Now..... Comments: I have her tied to the bed and gagged. We are about to have great and wild sex. In fact, Cheri has been tied up a lot lately. Because someone is so upset with her, I tied her up late last night and put her over my knee and spanked her. Then I had her doing chores around the house, hands tied in front and gagged. It was funny watching her run the sweeper and doing dishes with her hands tied. And she couldn't complain because she was gagged. I know what you guys are thinking, Cheri likes this stuff right? YES! But not when she is doing household chores. That is the one time she loves to complain which is hard to do when she is gagged. Oh, hold on I hear Cheri. What did you say Cheri? Oh Cheri says MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH A Friend of Cheri's P.S. Whoever sent the virus to our computer, THANK YOU----YOU proved that our McAffee Virus Protection is working! Friend of Cheri's I don't like those stupid double smiling faces that Cheri uses either so won't use them. HARRY What a lucky SOB I am! Saturday, August 19th 2006 - 10:00:40 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Steve Name of Story: Canuks Website Shut Down??? url: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/cheri2.html Comments: Don't ask me why, but I just went over to Canucks board to see if there was anything new and because I had heard that somebody wrote something positive about Cheri and was demanding that Canuck apologize to Cheri. I had to see t his. Well anyway, I went to his website several time and keep getting a error message that says, "Page cannot be displayed." Perhaps Canuck tried to send out a virus again and again it backfired! HA-HA! Seriously though, I would love to see the fighting stop. Cheri has showed class (most of the time) and agreed that she would stop it on this end even though she would never go back to Canucks board. But Canuck, why not be a a man. We all know what you tried to do to Cheri. We all know that you ignored her emails and wrote that junk about her. So now Canuck, why not admit it, apologize to not only Cheri, but to all of us for lying to us about this event. Be a man not a wimp Canuck. Do the right thing for once bfore your current board goes the route of your now defunct 'college board.' Do the right thing Canuck because it appears that you need Cheri and US a whole lot more than we need YOU! Steve Bondage fan who wants unity Saturday, August 19th 2006 - 09:25:30 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Cheri Name of Story: Spyro - Confused???? url: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/cheri3.html Comments: I'll be the first to admit that I am an amateur when it comes to pc's and the internet, but both of the posts listed as Spyro came from the same IP address! So I can only assume that someone is using some really sophisticated technology or something else is going on. If you did indeed write a post for me on Canucks board, I appreciate it. Fort he life of me, I have no idea why Canuck deleted that or any other posts, with his low viewership, he cannot afford to lose anybody! Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) Sunday, August 20th 2006 - 04:54:35 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: ClayJ Name of Story: Awesome Story Brooke! Comments: That was one AWESOME story brooke, the only thing better would be to see pictures of your kidnapping. I bet you are really goodlooking, a real knockout! ClayJ Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 03:20:12 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 06:26:53 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Emma Name of Story: Craig, you are welcome here Comments: Some of the stories are "adult-like" as you put it and 20-30 years ago this board would be taboo for kids your age. Certaintly the "adult-like" stories here are better for your moral structure than the same sex m/m homo stories on Canucks board. However, I always recommend that under aged kids consult with their parents, guardians or an adult they respect just to be sure. I don't think I would recommend Cheri College Board for someone your age, stick with this one and perhaps the TV & Movie Bondage board and her main board. Just my feelings. Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 03:29:56 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Craig Name of Story: Thank you Emma! Comments: I have only been on this board and Cheri's first board, the one I believe she refers to as Cheri "1" These are the boards my friends told me to come to and I like the stories here. Craig Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 06:26:53 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 10:32:40 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jerry Name of Story: Still waiting Spyro Comments: Still waiting for you Canuck, I mean someone, er, I mean Spyro to write that post you said you were going to post on your, er, I mean Canucks board. And still waiting for you to tell me if that security guard at West Oaks Mall was male, female, black or white. I've only been asking this since December '05. Why not admit that you are a LIAR! ----------------------------------------------------------- Name: Mitch Name of Story: Love your story James Comments: Sounds like you had a wild time. What happened next? Beverly, right on! Mitch Tenessee Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 10:36:08 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Beverly Name of Story: Great Story Angie! Comments: Please Keep them coming! Bev Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 10:33:54 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- Jason Monday, September 11th 2006 - 05:39:44 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jerry Name of Story: someone, AKA Kael, Spyro, Kevin, Canuck etc url: http://www.yahoo.com Comments: Still waiting for you to respond to the question about the security guard, was the guard, black or white, male or female. Only waiting since December '05. Here's a novel idea: Why not just say, I don't know because I was never there! Your Kael alias is cute too. Is that because of the Superman mania that is going on right now? How original! But better than most of the other aliases you use. And isn't it funny how your posts here are time/date stamped the same on this board and on your (Canucks D-E-A-D Board) Angie, welcome back. Where is Cheri? I assume that she is somewhere between Ocoee, Fl and Grand Rapids, Michigan. She spent Labor Day here in Central Florida and left Sunday. We stopped by the Subway at West Oaks Mall and had a good laugh thinking about that Kevin (Canuck) thing from last December. Cheri is in good spirits. Happy that her boards are doing well and indicates that her book should be released in October! Jason, your story was great. Craig you are welcome here too, just scroll past any posts that are written by someone or his other aliases. He is like a spoiled 12 year old on crack who always wants his way and never gets it so carries on in a very immature way. Cheri feels that this board is therapy for him, but I really don't see any progress. Why do we support Cheri? Because her heart is in this. This is her passion. And if it wasn't for Cheri, we would be stuck with Canuck-YUCK!!!!!!! Who wants that? Not me, that is for sure. Jerry Ocoee, Fl Close To The West Oaks Mall Frequent patron of Subway Restaurants Monday, September 11th 2006 - 05:22:27 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Eric Name of Story: Angie, as usual, I love your stories Comments: So that is how it all started huh Angie? Well it looks like your brothers got you off to a great start. Anyway, as usual, your story was great. It was interesting, clean, partially funny and exciting. I am a sucker for these DID stories, absolutely love them and yours are by far the best. Btw, one thing I was wondering, where is Cheri? It has been awhile since we have seen any stories by her. Eric DID #1 Fan Monday, September 11th 2006 - 05:01:44 PM ---------------------------------------------------------- Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 06:02:46 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jerry Name of Story: The facade with Spyro, someone and now Jay continues Comments: Unlike Cheri, I can't check the IP addresses but isn't it so obvious that someone, Spyro and now Jay are all one and the same person? Same stupid dialogue, only now it is a three-way from one person instead of a two way. Cheri, I hate to say it it, but your kindness and feeling that this would be some sort of therapy for someone, Spyro, Jay AKA Canuck, Harold, Kevin etc. just isn't working. There is no progress. His disease is getting worse. Perhaps he has even upped his crack usage. Check out the double posts again on his (Canucks) board, the wacky posts and arguing with himself. Talk about mutiple personalities! He (Canuck) even deletes his own posts after he chastices himself. Hey Cheri, did you get back home yet? Enjoyed your visit down here. I know you said you might be stopping in Ohio and Kentucky on the way home. Hope you had a safe trip. Love the new stories on your new board. Wednesday, September 13th 2006 - 08:51:33 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Dan Name of Story: Angie; More, more, more! Comments: Normally I hate this little kiddie tie up stories, but yours are the exception. So much better than that crap on Canucks now D-E-A-D Board! Of course I know that you used to post on Canucks board a few years ago. But then again, Canuck used to have an audience of more than 1. Keep them coming Angela. We love your stories. Tuesday, September 12th 2006 - 10:01:32 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Luke Name of Story: Angie and Beverly both rock! url: http://www.bondageworld.com Comments: Hey. I'm a lurker. I'd thought I'd tell both Angie and Beverly to keep on keeping on. You both have written some excellent stories and I bet you both have many more good ones too, don't you? Luke Monday, September 11th 2006 - 09:00:09 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jason Name of Story: GO ANGIE! Comments: Keep going Angie! I love your stories! Jason Monday, September 11th 2006 - 05:39:44 PM ----------------------------------------------------------- My girlfriend loves tie up games. This weekend her parents were away, she hauled me upstairs and tied me to the bed. She stuffed her scarf in my mouth and then duct taped my mouth shut. Then she played with my balls and teased me to the limit. She had my dick really hard and would stop just short of climax. She kept this up for hours and drove me crazy! Finally, she felt I had enough and really let loose and WOW did I ever get off! I wanted to tie her up but I was too exhausted. Well, that's my story. Hope you like. Now Cheri, can I access your new board? I am so desperate that I am re-reeading the stories on this board and even got so frustrated that I went to Canucks board. But got tired of reading all of those homo-stories and commentary, all written by Canuck using aliases. Intersting though how someone (canuck) spells a little better when he writes on his own board. Stories still suck, but he does spell a little better. Jay (Not Spyro) Friday, October 13th 2006 - 09:25:31 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jerry Name of Story: someone aka Kevin aka Canuck etc. Comments: While you and Jay have your own agenda, I still wold like to have an answer as to why you cannot tell me whether that security guard was male or female, black or white when you supposedly came to the West Oaks Mall last December to meet Cheri's nieces. Only waiting since December '05 for a response. So Jay, good luck. You'll be waiting untill April '07 while someone/kevin/canuck continues to think he is fooling us. HINT: He hasn't fooled anyone, except himself. Jerry Ocoee, Fl near The West Oaks Mall Patron of Subway Restaurants Sunday, September 17th 2006 - 06:48:25 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Helplessguy Name of Story: Hey Jay Comments: You say that someone hasn't gotten laid in over 2o years? I disagree - but only if you include handjobs! He-he-he-he-he Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 08:21:39 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jay Name of Story: Someone Comments: Now whoo in their right mind would want to try to pass themselves off as you? I think you are so upset about this Cheri thing that you can't remember what you did 2 minutes ago or who you really are! Perhaps too much crack and not enough of a social life. You need to pull yourself away from your pc and get out. Perhaps you need a woman. No doubt you haven't been laid in about 20 years. And that is being conservative! My post is coming up. If Cheri let's me on her board, great. If she doesn't, then I'll start my own board! However, I will not waste time trying to communicate with the likes of you. Argue with an idiot and you always lose. And yes, I know that you are Spyro and Canuck etc. Jay Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 07:54:52 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: someone Name of Story: jay nice try passing as me but no. Comments: jay you are the biggest idiot here everyone knows that you are spyro. listen spyro give up!!! there is nothing you can do. let me just say that the last post with my name on it is not me its jay/spyro posing as me. i could care less about getting on the new board and i could care less about cheri anymore jay you are the idiot. and cheri knows that too thats why she is ignoring your posts. so please just shut up!! P.S like i said before jay/spyro you and me were the only ones cheri blocked but it just seems you cant get past it oh well Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 12:17:10 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Angie F. Name of Story: Thank you everyone Comments: If you liked that story, wait untill you read my next one -it is way better. Been busy. Look for more stories soon - I promise. Angie Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 09:58:03 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Terry Name of Story: Like Beverly's stories the best! Comments: I am a big fan of Cheri and her board. All stories are great. But my favorites are Beverly's. I can't beleive how erotic a nd sensual her stories are even though they involve no sex and are bondage stories mostly involving her little brother and cousins. I guess it is the DID fetish inside me. Something about a female being made helpless really excites me. Or perhaps it's the style that Beverly uses in writing her stories. Sounds like she had a lot of fun. More to the point, sounds like her little brother Ronnie had a lot of fun. I wish I had a sister that was so willing and cooperative. Any pictures to share Beverly? Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 09:00:20 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Jay Name of Story: Cheri okay, someone, you are an IDIOT! Comments: Okay Cheri, I will be writing a story for you later on today and I hope that prooves that I am not Canuck, Spyro or Someone (God forbid) Someone aka Canuck, you have to be the biggest idiot on earth! I half believe that you are Canuck, but I know that you are not me. Nice try. Nice effort, you say you want to make peace with Cheri and then call her a slut. What did you have for breakfast today, bacon and crack? Or just crack? Instead of cream and sugar in your coffee, you probably use crack and more crack right? What an idiot you are someone! Jay (Not Canuck-Thank God! And don't want to be) Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 08:02:25 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: someone Comments: Okee cheri, i confess. i really am canuck. i do use crack and am a loser. i am upset that your board passed mine. i am rally upset that my antics didn't get you to go away like they did with angie, shannon, beverly and others. i admit that i never responded to your emails and chose to create aliases and make wise cracks on my board instead. i admit that harold (buddy) and a i are really the same person. and i admit that spuro and i are the same person and so is jay. so now will you please let me on your damn board you slut! Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 07:53:21 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: Angie and Beverly - Great Stories! Comments: Plese continue your fine work with your stories on both this and the newest board. And that you for the emails. Interesting comments regarding Canucks board - you guys mention using microsoft word so now he is using that in his stories. Well as long as Canuck is copying you guys, we all know who the leader and who is the follower don't we? Thresa also wrote another knockout story with her X-ray buddy Ivan. If only Canuck could access that board, he would have his own version using his alias Harold aka Buddy and no doubt claim that he had that stored in microsot word too! Woo-hoo! Canuck is just too much! Thanks for your stories and keep them coming. Cheri (-: :-) Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 06:11:23 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Cheri Name of Story: Jerry, I'm back. Jay????? Comments: I enjoyed my visit with you from Labor Day to last weekend. I love Central Florida. Thanks for taking me to the Millenium Mall. West Oaks Mall was okay. Millenium was outstanding. Jay, or should I say someone, spyro, canuck, kevin etc. Let's pretend you are on the level. What else can you do? You mentioend something about writing a story, that would be a place to start. Since last December I have been getting a slew of posts from you using various aliases all indicating how much you want to help, but you always fall short when it comes time to writing a story. Prove you are not Canuck by writing a story. As far as your posting something on my behalf on Canucks (your board) haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! What a joke! Nice try! So you post a story and I'll let you access my new board which is by the way almost totally filled up with stories so I'll be starting yet another new board very soon. Cool? Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 06:02:46 AM ----------------------------------------------------------- Saturday, November 4th 2006 - 11:31:12 AM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: Eric Name of Story: someones is no averrage fool Comments: someone is an above average FOOL! Nobody can make a fool out of someone because he does such a good job doing it all by himself! We used to say that your board is failing someone (CANUCK) that is incorrect, it is not failing IT HAS FAILED! If only you were as good at attracting quality authors like Cheri has or perhaps even in writing quality stories instead of the garbaaaaaage you write as you are at bashing Cheri, you might be good. Saturday, November 4th 2006 - 10:43:20 A ----------------------------------------------------------- Feet url: http://bindherupx.net/prettyfeet.htm Comments: I am just posting a link to my bondage pulp fiction story I wrote starting in 2004. I no longer have the time to continue the story. I am a regular at BriansPage.com but I like this website. Please keep up the good work. Sunday, November 5th 2006 - 01:06:32 PM -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Name: JP Name of Story: just a hello Comments: Hi Cheri...great page. I've never been here before, but have been a regular on Brian's page pretty much since it's conception & saw your link to your page there, so I thought I'd check it out. Some really cool stories and (ahem!) soap opera trimmings! One thing...I couldn't get the link to your new page (cheri3) to work...kept getting "page not found". Not sure what I'm doint wrong...I just cut & pasted. Oh well... Anyway, just wanted to say hello & this page is now in my "favorites" folder! JP Saturday, November 4th 2006 - 11:58: ----------------------------------------------------------- Jerry Ocoee, Fl close to West Oaks Mall Sunday, September 10th 2006 - 09:46:52 PM |
| Name: | Lisa |
| Name of Story: | Kinky Cousin |
| Comments: | First of all great board and super great stories by Angie! I remember her from that other board a few years ago. What a s hame that she along with other females got such poor treatment from the management over there. But as the saying goes, what goes around comes around. Have any of you been to that board recently or it's spinoff? What a joke! The best stories were in the archives which along with hearing about this board prompted me to srite my first story in a series of many exclusively for Cheri's fine boards. And at least Cheri has an audience of more than one and doesn't use modern technology to to pad the numbers and make it appear as though there are so many viewers when in reality there are only so few. Here is my story. Let me know what you think.
When I was about 16 I stayed with my aunt and uncle for about 3 weeks while my parents were on a cruise. My cousin Scott, who had just split from his long term girlfriend’ was only a few months younger than me and we had always gotten on great though it had been sometime since I’d last seen him. I must admit that I had always had a small crush on him. One day when we had the house to ourselves I mentioned that I wondered what it would be like to get tied up by someone. Scott quickly replied that he would tie me up real good. We went to his bed room where he instructed me to lie on my front on his bed and place my arms behind my back. He tightly tied my wrists then proceeded to tie my ankles and knees with white cotton rope. He asked if it was tight enough and if I would like to be gagged. I said yes, to which he asked do you want to be gagged nice or gagged nasty. I said what ever way keeps my quiet. From a box in his closet he pulled out 2 ball gags. One was bigger than the other. He gently pushed the bigger one into my mouth and strapped it really tightly behind my neck. My jaw was stretched. He then got silver duck tape and put at least 6 big strips over the ball. I was left tied up and gagged for nearly an hour that first time. It was clear we both loved it. We played tie 5 or 6 times gradually using more rope and tape each time, and he even invited a kinky friend to come around and see his bound cousin. Lisa |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | A Great Plot Foiled |
| url: | http://www.angelfire.com |
| Comments: | Hi Everybody. Cheri tells me that you guys have been emailing her with more requests for stories and a continuation on this one. Well first of all to recap, here is what happened:
We were having so much fun with Sharyn that none of us had noticed Jimmy had left. Nicole, Stacy & I along with Jimmy had overtaken the witchy Sharyn, tied her up & gagged her and had her beleiving that we were charging her credit cards to order things. We sure put on a good act anyway. We also tickled the crap out of Sharyn as payback for what she had done to us. Boy that felt good. Then we had a close call when Nicole & Jimmy's Mom called on us and almost caught us. Anyway, as we were winding down all of a sudden I notice Stacy has dissappeared! What in the world is going on? So I look at Nicole and ask, "Hey Nic, where's Stacy? And Have you noticed that Jimmy is gone too?" "Actually Ang, I've been so busy working on Sharyn that I hardly noticed. That is strange though. Did either of them say anything to you?" "No. Not a thing. Why woould they just leave us like that?" "I don't know." Nicole responded. Then we looked down and Sharyn was smiling. We turned around. It was Jimmy. He was holding Stacy who was now bound & gagged and he had Mike & Derek with him. "Party's over sis & Angel face." Jimmy said to us. "I've become bored with Sharyn and figure it's time for a little payback on you two and I brought some help. Stacy has been neutralized and there are three of us against you two. Should be easy as 1, 2, 3." Why that little rat and coniver. I had to admit, he had us at a disadvantage with Stacy tied up & unable to help and three of them. But I figured we should fight it out. So I say, "C'mon, Nic, we can take them. They are only kids. We are a couple of years older." "Nic looks at me & says, "But Ang, they are boys. They already have Stacy & I'm a little pooped out. Between the laughing and the tickling of Sharyn, don't know IF I even have any fight left in me." That's all the kids needed to hear. Jimmy charged after his sister while Derek & Mike came after me. I looked over & Jimmy already had his sisters hands behind her back. I knew it wouldn't be long. Then I looked over at Stacy as she stood there helpless. Derek grabbed my arm while Mike grabbed my legs as they hustled me down to the floor. I was too embroiled in watching Nic & Stacy to see their attack. "Hey, what's going on up there?" It was Nic's and Jimmy's Mom. Jimmy quickly exclaims, "Quick put your hand over Angie's mouth." While he does exactly that to his sister. Then he yells down to his Mom. "It's okay Mom, Derek and I were just practicing some wrestling moves." Meanwhile I grunted into Derk's hand, GRUUMMMPPHH!!!! No way I could get a word out. Nor could Nicole who was mmmpphhing into her brothers hand. Stacy tried to open the bedroom door with her hands tied behind her, but Mark ran over to pull her away. Her gag was keeping her silent as well. "Okay. You kids can play but be careful." Their Mom ordered. "I'll be back in a short while. I don't want to find anything broken." She finished. We heard the door slam and the next thing I knew I felt rope going around my wrists. I turned my head and it appeared as though Nicolle was already bound hands behind her back & as I was looking Jimmy had gagged her. My mouth now free I looked at Jimmy and said, "You dirty rat. We were working together how could you....mmmpphhh." Jimmy clamped his hand over my mouth. "Enough Angel face. You should know by now that I may be on your side sometimes, but oh how much I enjoy doing this to you and my sister. I went and got the boys (he was starting to sound like a 1930's gangster!) and we decided it was time to nail you three dames again." We heard mmmpphhing and it was Sharyn. She wanted to be cut loose I suppose. "And you, you witch. If you think you are going anywhere, you are crazy. The boys want in on some of the fun that Nic, Ang, Stacy & me were having awhile ago. Get used to them ropes. Because we ain't done with you yet." Now I was bound & Derek had gagged me. So there was Stacy, Nic, Sharyn & myself all at the mercy of these three little devils. If I had felt silly falling into the clutches of my two older brothers, you can imagine how I felt now! So now Sharyn, Nic, Stacy & myself were all at the mercy of these three little rats! With their Mom gone, now the fun would begin. Jimmy comes over to me & starts with that Angel face thing. "Hey Angel face, the boys and I have got you where we want you. Now it's time to have some fun." Jimmy took my shoes off so I knew what was coming next - tickle time. He scraped his fingers ever so gently acros the soles of my feet. I squealed loudly into my gag, wiggling & aughing all at the same time. Mike was working on Stacy while Derek was going after Nicole. "My sister is all mine!" Shouted Jimmy. "Here Derek. Come over here and work on Angel Face & I'll take care of sister Nicole, my big sister who is always so bossy & mean to me. Jimmy pulled out a large feather and with a sinister laugh slowly pulled his sisters shoes and socks off. She kicked and tried to break loose, but it was all in vain. We could hear Sharyn laughing under her gag enjoying seeing the three of us get it when suddenly Mike changes direction, leaves Stacy & goes after Sharyn. "What are you laughing at? Jimmy told us what you did to him. Now it's payback time." Mike said while scraping his fingers across Sharyn's already very sensitive feet. Now Sharyn was squealing, giggling and wiggling all around. Derek was working on me while Jimmy was going to town on his sister Nicole. I looked over & saw Stacy desperately trying to work her ropes loose. Didn't look like she was having very much luck and I didn't want to draw too much attention to her either. Jimmy yells to Mike to go down stairs in the kitcne and get some ice. I think, "Oh great. Just what we need." Mike obeys and comes back very quickly with a bowl full ice. Jimmy grabs it first and pushes it down Nicoles back sliding it ever so slowly. I could see Nic shake from the chills she was getting. Jimmy walks towards me while I watch Nicole wiggle on the floor trying to get the ice cubes out. Wasn't having much luck and in fact was making things worse. Mike & Jimmy are right by me. I try to tell them nooooo. Noooo. But my every word is muffled from the gag. Mike holds me still while Jimmy gives me the same treatment he gave his sister. Wow! The chill was driving me crazy! This little SOB's. All I could think was wait untill I get loose. Stacy seeing what was happening to me, stands up and tries to hop away but is caught by Derek who escorts her back to the bed and forces her down. Stacy attempting to fight them off, rolls on her back and makes herself dead weight. It took all three of the boys to roll her on her stomach so they could slide the ice cubes down her back. She shook from the chill. We he ard some stomping & t was Sharyn trying to escape! Nothing doing! The boys caught up to her and brough her back and now it was her turn to be ice-cube tickled and chilled. In this case, we loved it as we were trying to shake off the chills ourselves. Jimmy now tells Derek to go down to the basement and bring up their "secret weapons." Secret weapons. What in the heck would they have next? To Be Continued Angie F. USA Angie USA |
| Name: | Sweet Chick |
| Name of Story: | My Two Brothers |
| Comments: | My brothers
One Saturday 3 months ago, I was at home with my brother's John and Jeff. (they are both 21, and they are twins) I'm 14, and I was just upstairs listening to music, when Jeff called me from downstairs. I went to the top of the stairs, and asked him what he wanted. "Er, your friend is on the phone!" I was wearing my zip up jacket and baggies with the long stringy things coming out of them. I proceeded downstairs, and went in to the kitchen. the phone was sitting on the table, and I picked it up. "Hello? Hello? Wait, there's no one here! Very funny John and Jeff!!" I went in to the living-room, to ask them for an explanation for why they told me to come down. "Hey, why did u guysmmmmpppphhhhhhh!!!!" Jeff silenced me with his large hand from behind. I was totally caught off gaurd, and I didn't know what was going on!! "We just wanted to have a bit of fun with you!" John appeared in front of me, carrying lots of long pieces of cotton rope, and he was grinning evilly. I was led over to the couch by Jeff, and he ordered me to sit down. Obviously I decided to make a break for it. Just as I was about to sit down, and Jeff was losening his grip on me, I suddenly shoved away from him, and tried to run away. That got no where, cos I ran right in to John, who sort of tackled me to the ground. I landed with a thud, and before I knew it, Jeff was on top of me, holding me down. "Go get the duct tape, quick!! I can't manage her on my own!" John ran to get the duct tape, while Jeff quickly silenced me with his hand once more, before I could speak! "It's alot more peaceful around here, when you're not talking!!" I was held down by my 21 yr old brother, and I was handgagged asewll!! A few minutes later, John was back with a roll of duct tape in his hand. He came over to me, and ripped off a strip of it and placed it over my mouth. "No wait, that's not enough, cos I saw this movie, where a girl was gagged with duct tape, and she was able to get it off, there was only one strip of it! We don't want her getting out of it!" Just great!! I never wanted to be tied up1 I had never been before, and had no idea my brother's were into all this stuff! John ripped off more duct tape, and put about 3 more long strips around my mouth! Jeff was tying me up in the meantime with the cotton rope. He grabbed my wrists back, crossed them, and tied them together very tightly. Then he went to work on my ankles, with the aid of John. They both crossed them, and tied them tightly aswell. I was so f***ed!! I couldn't get out of the knots at all!! John and Jeff both stood up to admire their work, and smiled evilly! I just looked up and glared at them. Jeff left the room for a second, and then came back clutching something in his hand, but I couldn't see, until he came in to a closer view. It was a feather!!! He hald it up, and examined it. He knew I was very tickilish, and then John laughed. "Hhhhhhhmmmm, what will we do with this, Jeff??? ha ha!!" "Lets just wait and find out, shall we?" Jeff said, looking at me. I was squirming like mad at this stage. I didn't want to be tickled!! Jeff and John both walked down to my feet, and removed my skate shoes and socks. I felt the open air circulating around my feet, and I could feel the butterflies buzzing all over me, I really didn't want to be tickled!! Suddenly, I felt the light, tingling, soft feather rake up and down my feet. I squealed and squirmed around all over, and this went on for a good 10 mins. Jeff and John just laughed at my predicement!! I couldn't believe I was being tortured like this!! Finally, when they finished tickling me, they left the room, me still bound and gagged and in my bare feet. They dissapeared for about 45 mins. I couldn't get loose whatsoever!! They eventually came back and untied me, but there were no hard feelings. I was kool about it in the end, and I assured them, I wasn't going to tell mom and dad, but I was really plotting revenge behind their back. I told mu friend Susie about it all, and she really wanted to get revenge with me......... ~Sweete_Chick |
| Name: | Karen - Bondageville, USA |
| Name of Story: | Tied Up in the Girl Scouts |
| Comments: | Hello. My name is Karen and this is my first post here. The story you are about to read first appeared on Canuck board many years ago. Like Simon, Angie and so many others, I became disenchanted with the manner that Canuck ran his board and the attitude over there So I stopped posting stories. This was the only story I ever wrote for Canuck but I will have many more for all of you here on Cheri's better boards. Feedback is welcome.
Tied up in the girl scouts My first bondage episode occurred in the girl scouts. I was just entering my teen years and graduated from the brownies. Our group was going to camp. It would be my first time and unbeknowst to me at the time, my girld friends, veterans of several girl scout camps had something special planned for me---a special initiation. Mom and Dad saw me off and I mounted the bus with the rest of the girls enroute to girl scout camp. We had a great time just riding the bus and I had no clue that anything was being planned although occasionally I would get a smirk or two from one of the girls. We finally arrived at camp and were sent to our sleeping quarters. It was still daylight so our scout leader took us around the grounds before breaking for supper and then on to bed. I never was much of an outdoorsperson and this was exciting for me. Also interesting was that the guys were at the boy scout camp 1/4 mile away. One of my girlfriends, Theresa hinted that some of us would break away from camp and sneak over to the boy scout camp and visit some of the guys. I thought they had to be crazy becuase our leader said this was prohibited. Theresa who had been at several camps assured me that this was no problem and all the girls did it every time they went out to camp. Hesitantly I agreed to go along. We arranged to go as soon as it was dark. The girls knew of a exit from the second floor that required climbing down a tree from a window. Theresa said this would be fun and in fact the scout leader had picked her to lead us in this "exercise." Five of us left, Theresa, Mary, Amy, Rebecca and myself. I wondered about the rest of the girls. Theresa said they would be coming later. Yeah right! I noticed that only Theresa and Amy had bags. I asked if I should have brought mine. Theresa assured me that wasn't necessary. We got close enough to see the boy scout camp house when we all stopped. Theresa said we should break and sit down by a tree. Theresa and Amy suggested I sit by a tree and they sat beside me with me in the middle. I still didn't think anything was up. Itrusted these girls. They were my friends---however, I didn't understand initiation, untill later. I noticed that Amy started to open her bag. Theresa to distract me poked me and started talking to me, just rambling and then Theresa opened her bag and I noticed she had a long piece of rope. I no sooner started to ask what that was for when I felt something tightening around my wrist. It was Amy and she had started to tie me. Startled I started to ask Amy what the heck was going on when Theresa had slipped a rope on my other arm and they then tied the ropes around the tree tying the pieces together. At this point Amy handgagged me and told me to be quiet. She said it was just a girl scout exercise and it would be all right but if I called out and made a lot of noise, the boy scout leader would hear and we would all be in trouble. Amy removed her hand only after I nodded agreeing to be quiet. Now able to speak, I asked what kind of exercise this would be. Amy and Theresa just reassured me that it was a girl scout exercise and it would be fun. I was very nervous and didn't like to be tied out in the woods. I was never tied up before and didn't like it (then) I was scared. It was dark and I was out in the woods. The only good thing was that I was close to the boy scout camp and not too far from the girl scout camp...but I was tied. I started to talk louder and started screaming. Amy again handgagged me and yelled SHHHHHHHHH! She told me that I would be getting all of us in trouble and had to be quiet. I tried to speak but no understandable words came out. I was scared and the girls knew it. Rebecca assured me that it would be all right and told me to relax. "They did this to me twice." she told me. My eyes got big and I mmmmpphhed out twice. I doubt if she understood the words but she knew what my response was and nodded yes. Amy removed her hand again. I told the girls that I was scared but I was up for it. The fact that Rebecca went through this twice gave me some relief. Next thing I felt something going over my mouth. MARY was cleave gagging me with a girl scout bandana. I tried to say "Why" but all that came out was wwwmmmmmppphhhhhyhhyy. Rebecca padded me on the shoulder and told me to relax. "This is part of the exercise she told me. This is exactly what they did to me last time. You'll be all right." She told me I had just realized that while Rebecca was talking to me, Mary was busy tying my feet. I looked at Rebecca, but already knew what she was going to say; "This is what they did to me last time. It's part of the exercise." Some exercise. Being tied up, late at night in the woods. Luckily I wasn't alone. I thought. No sooner did I have that thought that Rebecca said they would be back. Part of the exercise is that I would have to be left alone for awhile. Alone! Now I was scared. I tried desperately to speak but the gag was far too tight and too thick and they wouldn't have listened anyway. But why, I thought. What kind of an exercise is this? The girls bid me goodbye and assured me that they would be back---eventually. Oh, now it was eventually? I struggled but was tied tightly and I tried to call for help hoping that the gag had loosened up. Fat chance! All of a sudden, I heard a noise in the bushes. Oh no I thought. What if it's a bear! And I'm tied here helpless. I looked over but couldn't see anything. Soon I heard another rumbling in another area of the bushes. Then all was quiet. I could hear a bird sing. I heard crickets and other sounds that I had no idea what they were. I was scared and tired. Where are those girls? Why did they do this to be. I saw a figure coming towards me. It was Eric, one of the guys from school that I knew that was at the boy scout camp. He just looked at me and said "what happened" but never removed my gag. How did he expect me to answer him? "Who did this to you? he asked while I was still gagged. Then all of a sudden another figure jumped out with what appeared to be a club and hit Eric on the head rendering him unconscious. I started to scream but the gag stiffled any sounds. If I was scared before, now I was in a deep panic. Two other guys came out with masks and carried Eric off while the first guy just stood over me laughing in a sinister way. Next I looked over and saw a couple more guys coming towards me with Mary, Rebecca, Amy and Theresa. They were also bound and gagged. And they looked scared! Now what is going on? Two of the guys untied the ropes that were hold me to the tree but quickly tied my hands behind my back. One guy undid my feet and then had all five of us girls walk away from the camp area and out to the darkened woods. One of the guys sounded perverted and said that he loved girl scouts and was also very fond of brownies. "We've been waiting for youngins to come back. You probably heard about the girl scouts who were missing from a year ago didn't you? They were never found And neither will you!" If ever there was a time to pray it was now. All of a sudden I hear a voice that said, "Okay guys that's enough." I looked over and it was Eric. The presumed redneck perverts took their masks off and were boyscouts. The whole thing was a joke. It was my initiation but it was also so real. I went from scared to intense anger for these guys paying such a prank on me and would have yelled but I was still gagged and tied. The other girls started to remove their gags, they were never tied at all, at least not tightly. To top it off Eric would carry me off to another area, built a fire and toasted marshmellows. He finally removed my gag. But served me the marshmellows while keeping me tied up. At this point, I REALLY DIDN'T MIND BEING TIED. By the way, Eric and I have played tie up games many times since then. Eric is now my husband and it all started in the girl scouts when we were 13 years old. That girl scout initiation really payed off for me and I'd like to think, Eric as well in a big way. Bondage is fun. Karen Bondageville, USA |
| Name: | Simon |
| Name of Story: | Close Call |
| Comments: | Hello everyone. My name is Simon and I too used to post on Canucks defunct and dysfunctional board. At one time there was quality over there and a lot of energy....but that was a long time ago. Angie and myself were most of the energy and I have to come clean, I posted many times using pen names. Almost all of the stories there were written by me. After seeing the crap and how poorly Canuck was treating people, I left.
Fast forward to the present I heard about Cheri and have been watching. I am very impressed and will be as promised posting here from now on. Sorry it took so long. I was burned by Canuck and wanted to be sure that Cheri was/is for real. And she is. Closet Captures I crouched in the closet, waiting patiently, knowing that any minute, my waiting was going to pay off. Peeking through the crack of the slightly open door to make sure no one had come in yet, I chanced a look over my shoulder and saw that everything was laid out to my liking. Several lengths of rope were stretched out neatly on the floor of the big walk in closet, and next to them was a small pile of bandannas. Satisfied once again that I was prepared, I peeked through the crack and my heart leaped. Tiffany had just come into the room. My friends Bryan and Kevin had come over that morning, and we had spent the day tromping through the woods behind our house. My little sister Tiffany had insisted on coming with us, but she being ten and us thirteen, we didn’t really have much use for her at then. So we took off down the gentle slope and disappeared into the trees, hoping to lose her. It took a while, but we finally hid well enough that she couldn’t find us, and after yelling some rude things in our direction, she stomped pouting back to the house. It wasn’t long after that that my Mom called us back to the house. Bryan and Kevin said good-bye in the backyard, and I walked into the kitchen to find Tiffany seated at our bar with cookies and milk, her eyes red and her face splotchy, and our mother standing with her arms crossed and glaring at me. “Why did you run off and leave your sister like that?” I looked from one to the other, not sure what to say. But my blood was sure boiling. Tiffany suppressed a little smile, and I glared at her. My mother cleared her throat for my attention and I looked quickly back. “I don’t know. ‘Cause we didn’t want her with us.” “Well don’t do it again! She could have gotten lost, or hurt, or something, down in those trees.” None of us had ever gotten lost or hurt before, and we had played in the woods for as long as we had lived her, which had been since before I could remember. But I nodded my concession, and when my mother turned back to her baking, I cast an evil glare at Tiffany and bounded out of the kitchen and upstairs. “So, my little sister wants to play rough,” I muttered to myself as I dug quickly in the back of my closet for the things I needed, and a minute later I was hiding in her closet, waiting. Now though, the wait was over. She had her back to the closet, and I slipped silently out, tip-toeing up behind her, and then I grabbed her. She started to squeal, but I brought my hand down over her mouth, catching her cry and forcing it back down her throat. My palm closed tightly over her lips, my fingers making little depressions on her cheek. I pulled her back against me and wrapped my other arm around her, managing to pin one arm to her side as she grabbed at my hand with the other. With very little effort, I pulled her back into the closet. I let go of her arm for just a minute to close the door, and then I was forcing her down onto the floor beside my ropes, still keeping her mouth firmly in my grip. She whimpered a little and tried to thrash around, but I straddled her legs and leaned down over her, putting my mouth very close to her ear. “I thought you wanted to play,” I hissed in my most evil of voices. She knew that voice by now and tried to speak, nodding her head. “Well, this is the way we’re going to play. You deserve it for telling mom on me.” Releasing her mouth, I grabbed both of her hands and pulled them behind her back. She gasped for breath and looked over her shoulder at me, but she didn’t say anything. I crossed her wrists with palms out and held them in one hand while I grabbed a piece of rope with the other. I wrapped the rope tightly around her wrists, then knotted it on the back side of her hands so that her little fingers couldn’t reach it. All of a sudden, I heard someone enter the bedroom behind us. I jumped up to turn off the light, and in that moment I saw it in her eyes. Tiffany was going to scream. I snapped the light off and fell beside her, snatching up a bandanna that I crammed into her mouth. It smothered her cry again, and pressing my hand against her lips and stuffed mouth, I swept the rest of my stuff under a shelf. Rolling her over, I began to inch our way further back into the dark closet. For some reason, this particular bedroom had a large walk-in closet that took a little turn at the end and provided quite a good hiding place. I pulled her around the corner and none too soon, because then the door opened and the light snapped on, and we could both hear our mother humming a little tune as she put some of Tiffany’s clothes up. I was sitting against the wall with Tiffany held tightly against me, my hand still over her gagged mouth. She breathed but did not whimper, her head on my shoulder, and I looked down into her wide blue eyes. She was smiling with them at me, and I breathed a little easier. She wasn’t going to give me up this time. I continued holding her however, wishing my mom would go away, but it did not happen. I don’t know what my mother was doing, but she continued to busy herself in the closet. My heart pounded as I thought about her finding my stuff, then I thought there was no way she could. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she turned off the light and left the closet. Tiffany grunted a little beneath my hand and I released her, plucking the folded bandanna from her mouth. “That was close,” she whispered. “Too close! And you nearly gave us away.” She giggled. “I wondered what you’d do if I screamed. Or at least tried to.” “Would you have?” I asked her, shaking the bandanna out so that I could wad it up. “Maybe, maybe nommmmmppppphhhhhh!” her eyes widened in surprise as I stuffed the wadded bandanna into her mouth again. “Well, I’m going to make sure,” I said, pulling her by the arm back out into the closet and pushing her down on her stomach. I turned the light back on and reached under the shelf for my things, grabbing another bandanna to tie over her mouth before she spit the wadding out. She did try, but I scooped the ball of cloth up and shoved it back into her mouth, then yanked the folds of another bandanna over her mouth and tight around her cheeks, knotting it severely at the back of her head. It just covered her mouth, rather than going between her lips, but I tied it tightly enough so that she could not dislodge the one in her mouth. She moaned mournfully into it, but that was all she could do. Simon |
| Name: | Brittney |
| Name of Story: | Paining brothers. |
| Comments: | I am Brittney, I am 15 and my three older tripplet brothers (Liam, Wes, and Seth) are 18 almost out of school. Well after school that day I asked my mom about my friends coming over for a sleepover, she said yes. Well it was friday and about 7:00. My mom and dad were watching some movie in their room and me and my friends (Stacy, Heidi, Breanna , and Natalie) were all in my room just hangin' out.
First before I get into my story let me describe my brothers and me. I am about 5"7" with Back Dark long hair and have a nice cheerleader body I am strong because you just kinda get strong when you have three older brothers. My Brother Liam, who my friend likes cause she thinks he looks like Shia Lebeouf, has short curly hair and is the same height as me and is a baseball junky, and is a lot stronger than me. My brother Wes Has long hair to his shoulders and is about 5"9" and he is a football junky still stronger than me. My brother Seth is a wrestler and about 6"0" or right under and you guessed it still stronger than I am. Well we got to partying and playing around and we moved into the downstaires gameroom that has a pooltable and air hockey and other games and was messing around and Liam walked down the staires. He said that mom needed me and to hurry. I went up staires the girls stayed behind and I went to my parents room and they didn't want me so I kinda hurried back down the staires and seen that my brothers were tying up my friends I yelled STOP! SEVERAL TIMES AND Wes came after me and AS I ran from him to my parents room he tackeled me and handgagged me. He lead me into the kids room (my little cousins when they come to spend the night) and pushed me on the floor. He took some rope out of his pockets and held me in place while he crossed my hands and tied them burning tight. He did so to my legs and took A piece of Duct tape from the roll that he had slid on his wrist and wrapped it a fue times around my mouth and head. He picked me up and ran into the door as Liam came bursting in and said "need any help", He was real sweaty. They both escorted me down to where my bound friends were. They layed me on the floor right next to them and started taking pictures and making fun of how dumb we looked and Wes farted on my head. It went on it felt like all night but knowing there were five pissed off girls they hardly untied one of my friends and ran. When she untied herself she untied everyone me last. We havent had a sleepover at my house since then and we havent gotten revenge yet but we have been talking so i'll keep u posted please comment. |
| Name: | Cheri |
| Name of Story: | The Cellar Pt 2 |
| url: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/main2.html |
| Comments: | Part 1 of this story appeared several weeks back. As many of your know, I have been very busy writing lot's of stories for all of my boards. And of course, Christmas is only a few weeks away so I more or less left this story alone. However, so many of you have writtem emails to me telling me how much you enjoyed this story and want to hear more.
"What happens next Cheri?" "How long did you stay that way?" "What was it like? Were you scared?" "Did you get loose?" And so on. First, to recap, this story started as a result of several things. One was a recurring dream that I had about being kidnapped and kept in a cellar. I had this dream over and over for several weeks. Then my girlfriend Carla told me about a movie she saw where a girl is kidnapped, tied up and kept in a cellar. I told Harry about this and we agreed to do this as a role play as soon as possible. To make it work though, I had to be left alone. This couldn't be a situation where Harry was upstairs or in another room closeby, it had to be like a real kidnapping where I was left alone in a basement with no way to get free and no one readily available to cut me loose. And I had to be made where if I changed my mind, I couldn't ask for help. Now Harry normally works on a Monday to Friday schedule but this was an ususual weekend where he had to put in a few hours in the office on a Saturday morning. Harry decides to take the kids with him and also decides that this is the opportune time for the role play. It would be perfect as he would not be around, nor would the kids. I would be all alone. No escape! However, Harry wanted to make this as safe as possible. So he arranged to set up a phone with a large speaker where I could h ear Harry's voice and a swivel microphone where I could communicate with Harry so he would know I was all right. At the very least, if he could hear me, he knew I was fine. If he called me and I didn't respond, he would come flying home. Harry takes the kids out to the garage, gets them in the car and then comes back and hauls me down to the basement. He tells me that I am being "kidnapped" You see, he didn't tell me in advance that this would be happening this day untill the very last minute. Great for effect. Once downstairs, he shows me what he has setup. A chair, spools of rope, the speaker, the phone and the microphone. He explians to me the precaution, that he would be calling me every so often to check on me. "Check on me? Why do you have to check on me?" "Because you are going to be tied to that chair and won't be able to move around. This is a kidnapping and you know that kidnapped victims are always tied up and thatis your fantasy right?" I said "Of course." Then Harry tells me that when he calls, all I have to say is ummmmmmmm, or mmmmmmmmmmm. I respond by asking why that. Why couldn't I just say, "Hi Honey?" He gave me the answer which I expected. "Because you are going to be gagged. You said you wanted this to be as real as possible and you know that people come around outside and if this were real, you could easily call out. So you will be gagged as only I can do so well." Harry went on to tell me that I would be left like this for maybe 4-5 hours and he would be home. And with that he commenced tying me up. However, that was only after some great foreplay, some heavy necking and playing with certain parts of my anatomy. He hugged me and carefully and cleverly pulled my arms down to my sides and behind my back where he bound them. But he really built up the mood! He put a blanket down on the chair so I would be comfortable. With my hands bound, he sat me down to the chair and then put spool upon spool around me tying me to the chair very firmly. It was all around my upper body and legs. I looked like a spool of thread, only it was rope, not thread. Harry then went down to my ankles and tied them firmly together and then wrapped the rope around the wooded legs of the chair. He had a little rope left and tied that from my feet to my hands making this like a seated hogtie. He asked me to try to get loose and of course I couldn't. Then he brought the microphone close to me and called our phone with his cell phone to test it. He spoke and I heard him loud and clear. Then he asked me to speak and I did. He heard me very clearly in his phone. Then he told me that all he had to do was to keep his phone on so as not to break the signal. I said, "You're going to keep that cell phone on all that time. You're gonna have a nice phone bill." "No." Harry responded. "It's the weekend and I have free weekend minutes." Then Harry asked me if I was okay with this and really wanted to go through with it. I told him it would be a waste to ruin this great tie up job he did on me and of course I wanted to go through with it. It was my fantasy. He reminded me that that I would be all alone for at least 4-5 hours and once he left, there was no turning back. I said fine. So with that, Harry picked up a rag, told me to say "Ahhh" which I did. He stuffed that in my mouth and then tied a bandana behind my head. Then he teased me by asking me questions when he knew I couldn't answer. What a smartass! He leans over, kisses me and says he'll see me in a few hours bu would be calling me every hour or so. Then he said that there was no turning back now and no matter what sound I made, he would take as "It's a go!" I watched Harry go up the steps and close the cellar door. And there I was. My thoughts were met with mixed emotions. One was that I knew this happened for a reason. What, with those recurrent dreams and Carla telling me about that movie. Then there was the thought of having to stay like this for 4-5 hours. I had just finished putting the top on a cake and was anxious to tase it. My taste buds were getting to me. Then I thought, what if the worst could happen? What if the house caught on fire? Or what if some burgulars came in and found me? I would be easy prey. Then my thoughts went back into role play. I decided to act like a kidnapped victim. I rocked the chair and strained against my bounds. I tried to scream. Then I heard voices outside. It was kids outside. I decided to try to get their attention, as t hought this were real and I wanted them to help me. The window was open and they were only about 20 feet away, normally within easy hearing range. I tried as hard as I could to call out, but all that came out were mutted mmmppphhs. Ole Harry did a number on me. I twisted and squirmed just like they do in the movies and I tried for all I could to get them to hear me. I was tied far too tightly to get loose and the gag kept me silent. Now I was feeling like a real kidnapped victim. It was so real. And I was really getting into it. I was both scared and excited. I was helpless and all alone. There were kids so close and so far. If I really was kidnapped, and it felt that way, there was nothing I could do about it. I was helpless. It was scary and exciting at the same time. It was very stimulating. Soon the phone rang. WOW. Was it an hour already? It was and it was Harry. "How's it going honey? Are you all right? Can't hear you?" Oh goosh, I forgot my part, my script which was to say mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppphhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh which I did. Harry responds, "Ah I lovee it when you talk like that. You sound great honey. Enjoy your fantasy. Only 3 hours to go. Have fun. Oh, did you say something honey? I didn't hear that. Oh you're going to double wash all the clothes today? Great!" What a ballbuster. Meanwhile I decided to continue my role play and tried to slide my chair closer to the window and g enuinely wanted to get their attention. Now my goal was to break free and be upstairs when Harry got home. Of course I love this, but if this were a real kidnapping, wouldn't I want to get free? I took a deep breath and put everything into trying to scream as loud as I could. But no luck. My every word was muffled and too low to be heard. Then I struggled with the ropes again. I reached with my fingers trying to find the knots to see if I could untie myself. I felt the knots but Harry was a boyscout and knew how to make square knots that I could not break loose from. I tried to kick with my legs but that put more pressure on my hands. Remember the seated hogtie? Now I was really getting excited. I was really into role and it felt all so real. To Be Continued....... Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Angie F |
| Name of Story: | A Great Plot Foiled! |
| url: | http://www.angelfire.com |
| Comments: | We were having so much fun with Sharyn that none of us had noticed Jimmy had left. Nicole, Stacy & I along with Jimmy had overtaken the witchy Sharyn, tied her up & gagged her and had her beleiving that we were charging her credit cards to order things. We sure put on a good act anyway.
We also tickled the crap out of Sharyn as payback for what she had done to us. Boy that felt good. Then we had a close call when Nicole & Jimmy's Mom called on us and almost caught us. Anyway, as we were winding down all of a sudden I notice Stacy has dissappeared! What in the world is going on? So I look at Nicole and ask, "Hey Nic, where's Stacy? And Have you noticed that Jimmy is gone too?" "Actually Ang, I've been so busy working on Sharyn that I hardly noticed. That is strange though. Did either of them say anything to you?" "No. Not a thing. Why woould they just leave us like that?" "I don't know." Nicole responded. Then we looked down and Sharyn was smiling. We turned around. It was Jimmy. He was holding Stacy who was now bound & gagged and he had Mike & Derek with him. "Party's over sis & Angel face." Jimmy said to us. "I've become bored with Sharyn and figure it's time for a little payback on you two and I brought some help. Stacy has been neutralized and there are three of us against you two. Should be easy as 1, 2, 3." Why that little rat and coniver. I had to admit, he had us at a disadvantage with Stacy tied up & unable to help and three of them. But I figured we should fight it out. So I say, "C'mon, Nic, we can take them. They are only kids. We are a couple of years older." "Nic looks at me & says, "But Ang, they are boys. They already have Stacy & I'm a little pooped out. Between the laughing and the tickling of Sharyn, don't know IF I even have any fight left in me." That's all the kids needed to hear. Jimmy charged after his sister while Derek & Mike came after me. I looked over & Jimmy already had his sisters hands behind her back. I knew it wouldn't be long. Then I looked over at Stacy as she stood there helpless. Derek grabbed my arm while Mike grabbed my legs as they hustled me down to the floor. I was too embroiled in watching Nic & Stacy to see their attack. "Hey, what's going on up there?" It was Nic's and Jimmy's Mom. Jimmy quickly exclaims, "Quick put your hand over Angie's mouth." While he does exactly that to his sister. Then he yells down to his Mom. "It's okay Mom, Derek and I were just practicing some wrestling moves." Meanwhile I grunted into Derk's hand, GRUUMMMPPHH!!!! No way I could get a word out. Nor could Nicole who was mmmpphhing into her brothers hand. Stacy tried to open the bedroom door with her hands tied behind her, but Mark ran over to pull her away. Her gag was keeping her silent as well. "Okay. You kids can play but be careful." Their Mom ordered. "I'll be back in a short while. I don't want to find anything broken." She finished. We heard the door slam and the next thing I knew I felt rope going around my wrists. I turned my head and it appeared as though Nicolle was already bound hands behind her back & as I was looking Jimmy had gagged her. My mouth now free I looked at Jimmy and said, "You dirty rat. We were working together how could you....mmmpphhh." Jimmy clamped his hand over my mouth. "Enough Angel face. You should know by now that I may be on your side sometimes, but oh how much I enjoy doing this to you and my sister. I went and got the boys (he was starting to sound like a 1930's gangster!) and we decided it was time to nail you three dames again." We heard mmmpphhing and it was Sharyn. She wanted to be cut loose I suppose. "And you, you witch. If you think you are going anywhere, you are crazy. The boys want in on some of the fun that Nic, Ang, Stacy & me were having awhile ago. Get used to them ropes. Because we ain't done with you yet." Now I was bound & Derek had gagged me. So there was Stacy, Nic, Sharyn & myself all at the mercy of these three little devils. If I had felt silly falling into the clutches of my two older brothers, you can imagine how I felt now! To Be Continued, Angie USA HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE! |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge Pt. 7 - Sharyn Captured! |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Sorry guys that I havene't been updating this story. It's December and with holidays, been really busy. But here we go.
As I said when we left off last time, we were having a great time tickling the devil out of Sharyn. We meaning, little Jimmy, Nicole & Myself. Sharyn had tickle tortured us so now we were returning the favor....and loving it. Jimmy had a feather and had been ever so slowly stroking it across Sharyn's feet, back & forth, up & down, left to right and so on. Sharyn was squealing into her gag and and wiggling from left to right....but was going nowhere. We had tied her very securely. Then we heard the door slam downstairs. Nicole opened the door to her bedroom. It was her Mom. "Hi Mom." Nicole yelled so excitedly about seeing her Mom but acting like everything is normal. "Where is Sharyn?" Nic's Mom asked. Sharyn started to mmmppphh louder to draw attention so I quickly HOMed her over her gag & told Jimmy to stop. "She is in the bathroom Mom. Do you want me to knock on the door to tell her that you want her?" Nicole answered sharply while Sharyn squirmed for all that she was worth. "NO! I just wanted to make sure that you guys are okay and not alone." "No problem Mom. Angie is up here with me and we wanted to play some CDs. Is that okay?" Nicole asked. "Of course. You girls have fun and tell Sharyn that I will be back in about 4 hours." And with that we heard the door slam shut again. This time behind Nicole & Jimmy's Mom who was now leaving and getting into her car. So now we decided to put on attention back on Sharyn. We were not even close to being done with her YET! Jimmy losing interest in tickling Sharyn goes over and grabs her hand bag and opens it. "Look at this guys. Sharyn has a lot of credit cards." Jimmy said very happy. Nicole ranover to Jimmy and chasticed him for going through her handbag. Tickling her for revenge was one thing, but going through her personal things was something else. Then I came over & had a huddle with Jimmy & Nicole. We whispered after I came out with a plan. That done, Nicole grabs several of Sharyn's credit cards and goes over to the phone after grabbing the phone book (this was pre internet era) "Boy we can have a ball guys with all these cards." Nicole said. "Yeah and I'm hungry. Sure could use a pizza." I added. "Hey Nic, let me see that phone book for a second." "Oh GREAT! Here is a pizza place that delivers and t hey accept credit cards. Sharyn won't mind, right Sharyn?" Sharyn was pulling on her bonds as hard as she could and mmmppphhhing up a storm. mmmmmmmmmxzzxkkkgrunnmmppGRUMPPPPHHHHHHHHHHHH! Now we got her attention. If the tickling was devilish, this was hell. "Okay guys. What do you want as toppings?" I asked. "Mushrooms for me." said Nicole "And don't forget pepperoni." Added Jimmy. "And I like extra cheese." I added. "How about you Sharyn, what would you like on YOUR PIZZA?" And I made real sure to articulate and intonate the "YOUR PIZZA" since it was her credit cards that would be paying for it. Sharyn of course could not speak but did one heck of a job mmmppphhhhing. By now Nicole had grabbed the phone book & noticed that they had buffalo wings. "Hey Ang, how about throwing in an order for 25 buffalo wings too. I could use some." "Okay." I said as I was writing all of this down. "25 buffalo wings. Hey, how about a liter of soda too?" "Do they have Pepsi?" Jimmy asked. "No, only coke products." Nicole answered. Meanwhile Sharyn was talking, or mmmmppphhhing up a storm. Her words were so garbled that it was impossible to make out what she was saying but it was very obvioous that she was pleading with us. "What the heck is Sharyn saying?" Nic asks me. "I think she is saying that we should order two large pizza's and a double order of wings making that 50 wings right Sharyn?" I said. nnnnnnnnnnnnooooooooooooooooooooommmpppphhhhhhhhhh "I'll take that as a yes." I responded. "And I think we need at least 4 liters of soda to wash all that down. I am very thirsty after being gagged by Sharyn for so long." Nicole added. "Yeah me too." Jimmy said. "My mouth is really dry. I can drink one whole liter all by myself." "And how about you Sharyn? I bet you are really thirsty too." I said. MMMMMMMWWWHHAAAA, BBWWWWDDDDOONNTTTBWWUUSEMMYYQQWWEIKITPPPPWWWAARDDS Sounded like she was pleading again but we decided to decipher her mppphhhing as something different. "Oh you want two liters just for yourself? No problem." I stated and added 2 more liters to my order. "Make sure to order the onion dip Ang." Nicole added. "Yeah and I can use a cheesesteak sub." Jimmy added but was silenced by Nicole. "Not too much now Jimmy. We don't know how high her credit line is. Don't won't to go over and have them cancelt he order." Sharyn just sneered. She was steaming. "How about some celery sticks?" I added. "Sounds good Ang. Throw that in too." Nicole said. I picked up the phone and dialed the pizza place. I slowly put in the order and carefully intonated each & every item, to make sure I was getting to Sharyn & I was! "What!" I asked. "Oh there is a $2.50 charge for using a credit card? NO PROBLEM. Add it in!!" I told them. Sharyn was now really steaming. "How much is the delivery charge? $5?? Well I guess that is okay. Beats the hassle of driving over to you guys. Sure, add the $5 in." "Gratuity?" I responded. "What is the usual gratuity? 10%? So what is the total order? $45? Okay you have been really nice to add $6.75 as a gratuity, that is over 10%. Great! How long will it take? 45 minutes? No problem." Then I hung up the phone. We heard much more gagtalk from Sharyn. She was talking up a storm, or at least trying and we loved every minute of it. Now we decided what we were going to do while we waited for the pizza delivery and Jimmy accidently came up witht he ideal solution. "Hey guys, look at this! It's Sharyn's address book and it is black! Is that why they call these t hings, little black books?" Then Nicole grabbed it and found not only numbers, but Sharyn's little notes like "hot guy", "real cute", "he likes baseball" and then found one that said, "date for next Wednesday" and we now had a great new idea on how to further torture Sharyn for what she had done to us. We had the names & the numbers and we had some great ideas. All three of us looked down at the bound & gagged Sharyn with silly grins on our faces. She knew what we were thinking and gave us one mean sneer. To Be Continued........ Angie USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge Pt 6-Sharyn Captured! |
| url: | http://ww.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | So now at last we had Sharyn all tied up & gagged & for once, we, Nicole, Jimmy & me were all working together! How is that for a first!
Sharyn lie there on Nicoles bed, squirming, wiggling and mmmpphhhing. She wanted us to let her go, but nothing doing! We had been waiting for this moment for a very long time! Only problem was what to do with her first. Jimmy wanted to hogtie her. Nic & I waned to tie her to the bed as she had done to us. Tickling was definitely on the schedule. And I mean some real mean ass tickling. Nic holds her finger by her lips and suggests that we tied her to the bed first, tickle torture her & that way it would be easier to hog tie her. The mere mention of being hogtied by Jimmy caused Sharyn to kick her feet, which even though bound were flying all over. Of course we could have handled this but we wanted to have fun. So first, I grab the rope that Sharyn had tied me to the upper bedframe with and tied it around and inbetween her arms and then tied it to the upper bed posts Nicole did the same to her ankles while Jimmy held Sharyn's legs still. Meanwhile, I noticed that we stillhad more rope, the long piece that Sharyn had used to bind Nicole's feet & legs to the bottom bedframe. So I used that and made a loop around Sharyn's waist, sort of like a waist & hip harness, tied it to the left side of the bed, then pulled it up and over Sharyns waist and tied it to the right side. Now Sharyn couldn't even wiggle! Sharyn was mmmppphhhing like crazy! Jimmy asked if he could go first and we let him. He so slowly pulled Sharyn's nylon off of her feet. So s-l-o-w-l-y and methodically. He was so cool. Nic & I cheered him on. I couldn't believe that we were cheering for him! Then using his right hand, Jimmy pushed down on Sharyn's left foot and raked it ever so s-l-o-w-l-y UP & DOWN, UP & DOWN, UP& DOWN at least 12-15 times. Sharyn tried to squirm and partly giggled, partly mmmpphed. "That's the way little brother." Nicole said. "Torture her. She deserves it." "Where is that feather duster sis?" Jimmy asked. Nicole handed it to him while Sharyn's eyes got big as saucers. We could faintly hear her fainly mmmppphh out nnnnnnnnnnnnnnoooooooooooooooooooooooopppphhhhh I covered her mouth and the gag with my hand to mute her out even more. I was enjoying this. Nicole feeling left out, wiggled her fingers and went to work on Sharyn tickling her sides while Jimmy worked on her feet. Seeing an opportunity to have some fun, I told Sharyn that I was going to remove her gag and she would have five seconds to say something important & it should be to say that she was sorry for what she had done to us. Of course, none of us were expecting that. So I removed the gag and Sharyn blurted out, "You little SOB's! Do you know who you are...mmmmppppphhh." I covered her mouth with my hand and chasticed her. "Now that is not nice Sharyn. You seem to forget, you are the captive here, th is time. Not us. There is three of us and only one of you. Nobody is here to help you. Not Jeff. Not John. None of your girlfriends and..." Then Nicole chimed in. "And my parents won't be home for some time. So you are going to stay this way for a long while Sharyn. C'mon Sharyb, say you're sorry." I removed my hand again. "You little snotnoses are in big trouble. You wait...mmmmppphhh." I covered her mouth again. "Obviously she hasn't leared anything yet Ang." Nicole commented and with that Jimmy & Nicole both went to work on her feet while I kept her mouth covered and she mmmppphhed for all that she was worth. I changed my hHOM from a thumbs up to thumbs down, switched hands and used my free hand to tickle Sharyn under her arms while Nicole & Jimmy worked her feet. Now Sharyn was squealing and actually shaking. We all laughed. Boy did we enjoy this. I told Nicole that I wanted to work Sharyn's feet & asked her to relieve me. "Negative Ang. You can work her feet but I don't want to put my hands on her mouth. Why not just gag her again?" "Okay." I responded and did just that. The cloth was soaked with saliva so I rung it out - YUCK, rolled it up and stuffed it ri ght back in her mouth while Sharyn was attempting to yell at us again. Then I pulled the OTM bandana-gag back over her mouth, noticed it was loose, so untied the knot and retied it very tightly & knotted it several times behind her head. With that I moved to Sharyn's feet while Nicole came up to her torso and tickled Sharyn's side. Nicole worked one side while Jimmy worked the other & I worked both of her feet simultaneously. BOY -Were we ever enjoying this. Again, we looked at Sharyn as she was shaking from this. It definitely had an affect on her. She was again giggling in between mmmppphhs & grunts. We did this for at least 15 minutes non stop when I stopped. Nicole did as well. We were getting worn out from doing the tickling! Jimmy wanted to continue. Sharyn nodded no, Jimmy nodded yes but he said he would be right back. He had to get something. A few minutes later, Jimmy comes running in with a feather in his hand. We could hear Sharyn mmmmmpppph "ohmmm nooooppph" Then she looked frantically first at me, then at Nicole. So I asked Sharyn if she wanted to say something. She mmmppphed as loud as she could & stuck her head forward toward signalling that she wanted the gag removed. "Are you going to apoligize?" I asked. ummmmmhuhhhhhhhhummmmmmmmhhuhhhhhhhyyyeeesssmmmppppppphhh I looked over at Nicole and said, "Sounded like a yes to me. Did it sound like a yes to you Nicole?" "I'm not sure. Sharyn has a problem speaking clearly. Very poor diction. You need to enunciate Sharyn & speak clearly." Nicole said laughing. Sharyn wasnted laughing. She knew what we were up to and didn't enjoy the joke, especially since it was on her. Jimmy then says, "Hey guys, I have this feather. No way you are stopping me from using this." Nicole & I turn to each other & start talking girl talk while Jimmy gets his que and even so lightly rakes the feather under Sharyn's right foot, then her left foot, back to the right, t hen left and so on while Sharyn is wiggling. squirming & squealing again. She desperately is trying to get us to get Jimmy to stop -ENT! We wanted Jimmy to have his fun & we were enjoying it too. Nicole & I covered our own mouths holding back the laughter while Jimmy was humming all sorts of tunes and raking that feather back & forth, back & forth, up & down, up & down, side to side, side to side. Poor Sharyn, we almost felt sorry for her but then we heard the door slam downstairs. Now what? Who was that? To Be Continued |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge Pt. 5 - Turning The Tables |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Sharyn left me on the bed all trussed up, hand & foot with both my ankles and upper body tied to the while my hands were tightly bound behind my back, ankles tied, stuff & OTM gagged. She left to go after Nicole & Jimmy.
The door opened. It was Sharyn. "Oh Angie, I forgot to tell you, don't go anywhere okay?" Sharyn boasted laughing at me. I wiggled around and tried to break loose. But I was too well tied. No use looking for a nail file or any kind of instrument as there was no way I could get to it. No way to hop around. Sharyn had fixed me good. She knew that I was like a houdini with my escapes - but not this time. I frantically tried to reach the knots, but Sharyn had moved them away from easy reach. My mobility was restricted. My hands were bound tightly. Sharyn had done an expert job. As a last attempt, I tried to scream but my cries were muffled by the heavy stuffing Sharyn had packed in to my mouth compounded by the tight OTM bandana she wrapped around my head. So I was left to face the inevitable torture. About ten minutes later, Sharyn had returned. I heard a mmmpphhing sound right behind her. It was Nicole. While I understood why Sharyn had gagged me, to prevent me from warning Nicole, I had to wonder why she had gagged Nicole as the only other person in the house or who could hear was Jimmy & he was bound & gagged in the basement! Funny thing was that Nicole was giggling behind her OTM bandana gag & seemed to get a kick out of the fact that we had again been captured. "You two are going to stay captured untill I get Jimmy up here." Sharyn told us while throwing Nicole on the bed next to me. Sharyn then tied Nicoles ankles as she had done to me & tied he feet to the bedpost just like me. She didn't tie her upper body, I guess she ran out of rope. Then the sinister Nicole reached over to Nicoles gag and pretended that she was going to pull it down. "Do you want to talk to Angie?" Sharyn said with a giggle. Nicole nodded her head up & down and mmmmpphed yes. Then Sharyn did the same to me, grabbing the bandana with her long fingers and acting like she is going to pull my gag off & asked me the same question. I likewise nodded & mmmppphed out a yes. "FAT CHANCE!" Sharyn yelled. "If I remove those gags you two could plot a escape before I get Jimmy up here. Besides, I like you too with your mouths shut." I sneered at Sharyn & gave her an evil eye while Nicole just giggled. Sharyn turned around and before walking out said, "Okay. One more to go. All I have to do is get him up here" Sharyn then left the room again & went after Jimmy. I mmmppphed over at Nicole to wiggle around as she had more upper body mobility than I had while I turned as much to my side as I could. I was now back to back with Nicole and her wrists were touching mine. I tried to direct Nicole to where the knots were on my wrists, hard to do in gagtalk! I could hear Nicole mmmppph back with what sounded like "Huh??" Now I knew why Sharyn gagged us so well. Nicole wiggled around & eventually found my knots. She was working quickly & I could feel the knots coming slightly loose & just as soon as I sensed freedom we heard a very familiar voice: "Oh trying to escape are you? That will only make your punishment longer & more severe!" It was Sharyn. She had returned sooner than we had expected. She pushed Jimmy in who was still bound & gagged & sat him on the floor next to Nicoles bed. Now Sharyn had all three of us & all three of us were totally helpless. Sharyn immediately came to my wrists and checked the ropes. She retied the knot that was coming loose, yanking on it & making it even tighter this time. I then rolled on my back. The ropes around my arms tied to the upper bed posts were cutting into me & the ropes around my ankles were also burning. Besides, Sharyn was here now so that stopped the escape. I looked over at Nicole with wide eyes. Now we were really going to get it big time! Sharyn then tied Jimmy's ankles to the bottom of the bed keeping him on the floor. "Okay, who's first?" Sharyn said proundly. Sharyn then started on Nicole's feet first. Nicole squealed & squirmed as much as she could. Half sqealing and half giggling. Then she turned on me and raked my toes and the soles of my feet. After having this donw all summer long, this was getting a little old. I squealed loudly and wiggled from side to side, but every time I would turn away, those darn ropes would cut into my arms & feet. This was sheer torture & of the worst kind! Sharyn then went back after Nicole & was tickling her so badly that Nic had headbutted me trying to roll away! Then Nic rolled the other way & nearly rolled off the bed but fortunately, Sharyn caught her in the nick of time. Now Sharyn commenced tickling Nic & I at the same time. He fingers lightly tickled all of the sensitive areas of my feet. I bite down on the gag & squealed louder. This only encouraged Sharyn to go longer on me. There was nothing we could do as Sharyn tickled Nicole & I for at least ten minutes nonstop. My feet & legs were worn out from her touch. Then she tickled Jimmy again. Poor Jimmy had it even worse. He was on the floor with his ankles tied to the bottom bedpost. He rolled on the floor and got brush burns from rolling on the carpet. I almost wanted to feel sorry for him untill I remembered what he & his buddies had done to us. And just when we thought it was over, Sharyn made an announcement: "I'm not done with your guys yet. I'llbe back in a little while with a surprise." After all that, I was exhausted. We watched Sharyn leave the room but had to wonder what she had up her sleeve. As exhausted as I was, I wiggled back to my side & mmmpphhed over to Nicole asking her to try to escape in gagtalk. This time I tri ed to work on Nicoles bonds as mine had been retied too tightly. In about five minutes, Nicole was free! She immediately untied her feet & then removed her gag. "Oh m an, she's the one who needs to get it good! Nicole said as she loosened the bonds around my arms to the bedpost & then untied my wrists. Nicole had to undo my gag as well, that is how tight Sharyn had tied it. "You're right about that Nic. She needs to be taugh a lesson." I said while I untied my feet & the rope that was holding them to the bedpost. Now Nicole & I were both free which left Jimmy still bound & gagged on the floor. "Are you going to behave James? Are you with us on getting even with Sharyn?" "Jimmy shook his head acknowledging "YES!!" Nicole then untied her brother all the while letting him know that if he tried to trick us or turn against us in any way, he would have hell to pay. He acknowledged that he understood & once he was untied, he said he couldn't wait to get his hands on Sharyn as he rubbed his arms tending to the brush burns he suffered at the hand of Sharyn. GREAT! For once, we were all on the same team. Soon we heard Sharyn coming down the hall. We quickly resumed our positions pulling our OTM gags over our mouths, throwing loose ropes around us & pretending to be still tied up & helpless when Sharyn comes in the room with the feather duster. We could hardly contain ourselves. Nic & I were giggling almost hysteriously. Sharyn heard & thought we were just being good sports about it. Sharyn came over to Nic first looking right in her eyes and telling her that now the real torture would begin. About that time, Sharyn noticed that Nic was not tied as well as when she left us. "Hey! What the mmmpppphhh!" Jimmy had snuck behind her & stuffed a wad of cloth in her big mouth. Immediately, Nicole & I jumped up to help Jimmy. We grabbed her arms, pulling them behind her back and began tying her up with the same ropes she had used on us. Meanwhile, Jimmy secureed the stuffing in her mouth by wrapping a banadana around her head & a very tight OTM gag. Then we tied her ankles. "Gotcha!" Nicole I said very proudly as we placed her on the bed. "Let's tie her to the bed as she did to me." I shouted. "No I think we should hog tie her." Jimmy suggested. "Why not both? We could tie her to the bed first & then hogtie her." Nicole added. To Be Continued.... Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge, Pt. 4 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | After Jimmy had made his narrow escape thanks to his Mom's unexpected appearance at the worst possible time. Nicole, Stacy & I were planning to get this little fink once & for all. It was about a week later & Nicole & Jimmy's mother was gone for the weekend, but instead of leaving Nicole in charge, she had Sharyn of all people, come & stay the weekend & watch us. I could only wonder what was going to happen this time. I knew that my brothers were working all weekend, so that cut out the possibility of them doing anything. And without Jonh & Jeff, Sharyn would be less likely to turn against us too.
So we were going to focus on capturing Jimmy and really nail him this time. We had come so close before. And after being bound & gagged all summer long, Nicole, Stacy & I were more determined than ever to play the "other" role and not be captured again. Regrettably, Stacy got a call from her parents and indicated that an emergency had occurred and she had to go away with them and would be away all weekend. So that reduced us to two, but we could handle Jimmy by ourselves, especially if we planned it right. And we decided that now was the time. We heard Jimmy in the basement. He was playing video games when we decided to take action. Jimmy was feeling confident due to all of his wrestling and weight lifting not to mention th at his mom had told Nicole to leave Jimmy alone & he knew that there was only two of us. So he never expected anything. So we ever so quietly snuck downstairs. Nicole had rope in her pocket & I carried a bandana & extra cloth in mine. Checking for Sharyn, and hearing her on the phone in the other room, we eased open the basement door. Nicole was usually giggling by now, but this time she was serious. She had that look in her eyes. Very pensive & I am sure that I had that same look. I know I felt it. We were going to get this guy & make him pay. Sneaking down the stairs, we could see Jimmy fully engaged in his game. A bomb could have gone off and her wouldn't have flinched. Nicole put her finger up to her lips motioning at me as we tiptoed across the room. Jimmy had no idea as to what was about to happen. We were now right behind him! Nicole reached over his shoulder & clasped her hand over his mouth. "Grmmmmpphhhh!" Was the best sound that Jimmy could make as I wadded up some cloth & stuffed it in his mouth as Nicole quickly moved her hand while tightly barhugging him from behind. He couldn't move. What a shame! I finished the gag by tying the bandana over his mouth as a OTM gag & then moved to the side & tightly knotted it several times. Little Jimmy's neck jerked back several times from my efforts. "Don't fight us brother dear!" Nicole said as she jerked his hands behind him as I held his hands while Nicole bound them. Nicole had his hands crisscrossed & tied rope vertically & then horizonatally & then went around his wrists about 5 times at least before tying a very tight knot while I held him tightly. Now Jimmy was trying to kick me and mmmppphhhing trying to summon Sharyn. So I moved forward and held his legs. "Let me tie his feet Ang." Nicole said as she grabbed more rope & tied his ankles together. Then she stood up while poor Jimmy was all trussed up wiggling on the floor & mmmppphhing for all he was worth. Boy this was a welcome sight! "Who do you want to go first Jimmy?" Nicole asked knowing full wee that Jimmy couldn't answer. Jimmy just grunted. "How about me Jimmy? Do you want Angel Face to work on you first?" I hated whenever he called me that & was being facetous. Jimmy let out another loud grunt. He wasn't liking this too much. I noticed that Jimmy was trying to slide his hands under his butt so I quickly stopped him & rolled him on his stomach. Nicole handed me more rope and I tied his wrists up high, close to his forearm, just as he had done to me & then wrapped more rope around his waist locking his hands to his sides. No way was I going to let him use my own trick against us! I t hen rolled Jimmy back on his back while Nicole removed his socks. Now Jimmy was really mmmpppphhing for all he was worth. He was wiggling & trying to roll away, but nothing doing. We both wanted revenge. I held Jimmy still & let Nicole go first. And Nicole gave Jimmy what he sorely needed, a good old fashioned tickling! I was enjoying this even though Nicole was doing the tickling & I so badly wanted to get my hands on him. Jimmy tried to speak, but alas, he was gagged too well. Only quiet grunts & mmmppphhhing which could barely be heard by Nicole & myself came through. I cautioned Nicole to keep her sentiment down as that might alert Sharyn. Wanting to get in on the action, I moved forward and lifted Jimmy's bound ankles up. With hsi hands tied & feet lifted, this would prevent him from rolling & now Nicole & I both worked on Jimmy nonstop for at least 10 minutes. And we loved every minute of it. While Nicole would tease & scold Jimmy about looking into her diary, calling him a brat & a snot nosed little runt for tying & gagging her, Stacy & me all summer, I would taunt him about the same things & about calling me "Angel Face" "Am I still your "Angel Face"?? I asked. All Jimmy could dow as grunt and try to roll, but no luck. Then all of a sudden we heard the cellar door open. "Hey, what is going on down here?" It was Sharyn. We took no chances & hid behind an old couch on the other side of the room. Jimmy grunted vigorously as he saw Sharyn approach him. "Hey, were are you guys?" She said. Then looking down at Jimmy said, "Poor Jimmy. Don't you look helpless!" Nicole started to giggle & I had to cover her mouth with my hand. "Nicole! Angie! I know you guys are closeby. Come on oout. I don't think Jimmy has had enough yet." We couldn't believe ouor ears! Nicole & I looked at each other in shock. But wasting no time, quickly hopped from behind the couch only to see Sharyn very vigorously tickling Jimmy! Nicole then ran over & started to tickle his sides. I joined Sharyn & tickled his feet. "Three on one. What do you think of that Jimmy?" Sharyn said while tickling & tormenting this little brat. Jimmy could only attempt to grunt inbetween giggles. We went on like this for about five minutes whn Sharyn stopped. "Do you have a feather Nicole?" "No I don't." Nicole responded. "The feather duster!" I interjected. "It's in your room Nicole. Let me go get it." "And let me see what else I can find. You watch your brother Nicole." Sharyn added as she followed me up the stairs. Jimmy was mmmpphing loudly. He wasn't thrilled about being tickled by the feather duster. I made it to Nicole's room & found the feather duster. I turned to leave the room but was stopped dead by the sight of Sharyn. As she stood there she had that look that she was not my friend and that was verified as I looked down & saw her holding some rope & a bandana. Now that awful thought came over me, "Oh no, not again." I started to open my mouth to warn Nicole but Sharyn was too fast and quickly HOMed me squelching my every word. "Now it's time to really have some fun. I knew it would be easier to get you two if I split you up & you fell right into my trap. The real fun will begin when I get Nicole as well." Sharyn boasted. I couldn't beleive that I had fallen for this again. I should have known better than trust Sharyn. So should have Nicole. But here I was so easily overpowered by the older & stronger Sharyn. Together, Nicole & I probably could have overpowered her, but separated, we were no match for her & she knew it. Damn her! Sharyn reached inside her pocked & in one motion removed her hand while stuffing my mouth with the wad in her other hand. I tried to struggle, but it was in vain. Sharyn was bigger & stronger & I was no match for her. Next Sharyn used the red bandana that she was holding & put that over my mouth tightly knotting it behind my head. I tried to elbow Sharyn while her hands were up knotting the gag, but that had minimal effect & only made her angrier at me. "Don't try to fight me Angie. You are no match for me." She said and she was right. Fighting was fruitless. "We can do this the easy way or the hard way. The hard way me ans that I will really tear into you. The asy way is you still get tickled but with a little more dignity. Which do you prefer?" Sharyn yipped at me. Wow was she enjoying this. Knowing that my situation was hopeless, I elected the easy way & stopped fighting her. I mmppphed behind the gag & Sharyn knew that I had submitted to her. At this point, Sharyn laid me face down on Nicole's bed and with the rope she had in her hand, began tying my hands behind my back. "Thanks for tying Jimmy up for me. All I have to do now is get Nicole which should be easy enough with you out of the way & then all of you brats will be taugh a very long tickle lesson!" Wow, was Sharyn ever mean spirited. I started to struggle as Sharyn tied my wrists tighter together. She had learned a lot about knots from being with John & Jeff. My struggling only made it worse. The more I struggled, the tighter she tied me. Sharyn then tied my ankles together and then removed my socks. She then tickled my bare feet with the feather duster. I squealed & squirmed all over Nicole's bed, mmmppphhing into the gag. She then stopped, grabbed somemore rope and tied my ankles to the foot of the bed & then with a long rollof rope, tied me around my arms and tied that to the headboard. She knew my escape attempts in the past were successful & was making sure that I could not get free this time. Now seeing that I was secure with no hopes of escape, Sharyn left the room. I was her prisoner & soon Nicole & Jimmy would be joining me. To Be Continued....... Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenege, Pt. 3 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | So as I lay there in a semi stupor from my failed attempt to grab the nail file, I look up & who is in my face but Jimmy!
"How's it going Angel Face?" He said. "Not faring too well this time are ya?" That little fink. He was enjoying this. Boy I couldn't wait to get loose & get my hands on him. So I struggled again attempting to get my hands loose & moved up to a sitting position. "I like you like this." Jimmy said. "I like you with your big mouth shut, all tied up and not able to do a thing about it. By the way Angel Face, when was the last time anyone told you how great you look gagged?" I just mmmppphed. Jimmy walked over to a counter & grabbed the feather duster. Oh no, not that! I wiggled, squirmed & grunted but was going nowhere. I couldn't believe that I was at the mercy of this little rat. Jimmy slowly came towards me as I squinted my eyes & prepared for the inevitable, another turtous tickle session! Then I looked up over Jimmy & noticed that Stacy & Nicole got loose! And they were right behind him. Jimmy had lifted my foot & was starting to tickle my feet with that darn duster when Nicole pounced on him. "Gotcha" Nicole said as she held him as tight as she could. "Get off of me sis." He yelled as Stacy worked on untying my hands. Soon they were loose & I removed my gag while Stacy untied my feet. "Are we even Nic?" I asked. "Yep!" She replied as she slapped my hand. "Now it's time to really have some fun!" I said jubiliantly looking sinisterously at Jimmy. "You better let me go!" Jimmy shouted. But Nicole silenced the little runt with a quick HOM. I looked over at Stacy & said "Let's all get him!" But it was too late as Nicole & Jimmy's Mom came in just in time to tell Nicole to let her little brother go. Once again, we couldn't get a break. Attempted revenge foiled but we weren't done yet! And with that, we had planned to apture that little runt once & for all! Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge Pt. 2 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | So as I lay there stills tuned by Jimmy's sreak attack & frustrated at how easily he overpowered, tied & gagged me, I had to wonder what else was going to happen.
I looked around for Derek & Mark & even Katrina. No sign of them. Then I looked for my brothers. Again, no sign. "What are you looking for Angel face?" Jimmy said with a lot of cockiness. "blufff, gggrrrrunnnt, mmmmmmmff,, mpppphh." was the best that I could get out. The little runt had gagged me well. And I hatred when he called me Angel face. Of all the nerve from this little kid. "Now I am going to have some fun with you Angel face & when I get done, it's on to Stacy & then Nicole, my cutsy sister." Jimmy was savoring this moment. He walked over to his sister Nicole & Stacy & checked their bonds. He noted that they were somewhat loose so he retied them even tighter! I heard the girls grunt as soon as Jimmy tightened their bonds. Now I was not so happy about my revenge ont he girls. We could have been working together & gotten Jimmy when he walked in. Instead, he had us & all to himself. Jimmy grabbed the feather duster & came over to me. He waved it around & just over my foot, essentially teasing me but not touching me yet. At that point, the phone rang! Thank God! I thought to myself, at least my torture would be postponed. It turns out it was Jimmy's friends Derek & Mark. I couldn't hear what they said, but of course I heard Jimmy's every word. I heard the little runt brag about how he overpowered me and had his sister & Stacy tied up as well. H einvited them over & said, "Cmon over guys. Let's all get Angie face and the other two twits." "Twits!" This little runt was causing me & my friends "twits" I had enough of his cockiness. Then I heard Jimmy say, "What?" Soemthing had caught his attention. "okay. I'll be right over Mark." With that Jimmy dropped the featherduster and told us her had to go but would be back in a little while. Then he told us not to go anywhere and walked out leaving all t hree of us tightly bound & gagged. The nerve of this runt! So once again we had to wonder why he had planned. Was this just a ploy? Was he going to just pretend he left while actually being outside? Or was he going to get the boys & God knows who else and come back? I worked my way to my feet & hopped around looking for that nail file, a pair of scizzors or something. Stacy & Nicole went back to back & went to work on getting themselves loose. We knew we had to get free. No way we were letting Jimmy or any of his little buddies get to us again. Jimmy had tied me tight. I almost lost my balance hopping around. The bonds had cut off my circulation & I was a little numb just from laying on the floor. I looked arond to see how the girls were doing. Apparently, they were not faring much better than I was. But I did see a lot of movement as they were working hard trying to get loose. Finally, I sat down on the floor & tried to move my arms from behind my back to the front. Jimmy had tied my wrists well up to just under my forearms so using this trick did not work. Then I remembered how the little fink watched me get loose when all of us were tied up by Sharyn in the bedroom. That little runt! He saw my technique & was know using it against me! So I got back to my feet and fumbled around. And then I saw it, thenail file! It was on the table. I started to hop over, but my leg bucklled & I tripped falling hard to the floor knocking the wind out of me & leaving me senseless. All I could do was lie there in a semi stupor. How was I going to get out of this one? To Be Continued Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | Angie's Revenge, Pt. 1 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | It had been several days since John & Sharyn had set a trap for me & my friends, and Nicole & Stacy had enjoyed themselves at my expense. I had been tickle tortured to the next level & beyond. I had never, never, never, experienced anything like that before...but now it was payback time!
This day, we were at Nicole's place, sitting in the back rec room, playing cd's and everything was normal. I made on like I had forgotten about the aforementioned event. We were all alone. Nicoles Mom was at work & who knows where Jimmy was, and who cared? Once again, Nicoles Mom left her daughter in charge & I decided to take advantage of that. "I'm going to check on the laundry." Nicole said as she got up & left the room. I then left Stacy there & went into the hallway. I checked to be sure that Nicole was in the basement & then looked in the closet. What luck! After opening the closet door I found clothesline & duct tape. I quickly tore a piece of tape off & carried the rest into the other room. I then snuck up behind Stacy. She never saw me coming! Getting right behind her, I planted a piece of tape over her mouth! Ggggrrrmppphhh!!!" she mumbled behind her tape gag. Stacy reach up to try to pull the tape off, but I responded by grabbing her hands and yanking them behind her back & quicked taped them tightly. She was giggling so much that she had no fight in her to counter me. This was sooooo easy! I looped the tape over & around her wrists & carefully placed the tape end out of easy reach for Stacy. She wasn't getting loose. "I hope Nicole doesn't get back before I finish." I told my little captive. Stacy looked at me with a sort of surprised look. "Did you guys really think that silly hug was going to make me forget what you guys did to me the other day! Don't think so!" Stacy started squealing and squirming when I said this. She knew she was going to get it. Next I taped her ankles together. She was wearing high cut off shorts & I took off her sneakers & socks. Her bare legs & feet were all mine, but I didn't want her to warn Nicole with her loud noises, so I held off, at least for now. Just then I heard Nicole e merge from the basment. I stood behind the door ready with a piece of duct tape & holding the clothesline. Nicole was bigger & stronger so I had to be quick & carefully calculate my every move. "Hey you guys, I've got an iddggrrmmmppphhh!" I quickly slapped the tape over her mouth and then in a swift move, put the rope around her in a lasso pinning her arms to her side. With that I went around & around using the whole spool of rope. Nicole trying to break loose had moved her hands behind her & with that I used the remaining length of rope to tie her hands. She was now all mine! "Surprise Nic!" Stacy was trussed up and unable to let out any warning, although I did her some mmmpphs from her as Nicole was coming up the stairs. I walked Nicole into the room where I had left Stacy bound & gagged. Seeing what was happening, Nicole just giggled under her gag. Stacy also started giggling. Either I had d one a better tie up job on Nicole than I had thought or Nicole was not fighting me, this all seemed too easy. Perhaps they knew it was coming and felt they deserved it. Anyway, I put Nicole on the floor and taped her ankles together and then pulled off her socks & sneakers. Now she started to fight. Deserved or not, nobody wants this & she knew what was coming. She also knew t hat I would be relentless. Like Stacy, Nicole was wearing high cutoff shorts. This was perfect for my plans to tickle torture them. "I was planning on doing this to you two since the other day." I said as I kneeled in front of their feet & tickled both of them with each hand. Nicole & Stacy then wiggled around & squealed trying to get away from my touch but nothing doing, they were my captives. And I let them know that. I went all over Nicole's feet & legs, taking pleasure in watching her squirm & squeal. I was enjoying this very much. I kept looking around at the door & hoping that Jimmy & his buddies wouldn't spoil it. I didn't want any surprises. "Are you lonely Stacy?" I said as I left Nicole & went over to Stacy & started on the little brunette. My hands & fingers were all over her tanned legs. After about 20 minutes of tickling my friends, I stopped and then stood up. "Ill be right back. Don't go anywhere girls." I said giggling as I walked away. I am sure they were wondering what I was up & had a good idea that it would be bad new for them. Nicole started squirming, giggling & shaking her head. She was trying to talk under her gag, but her every word was of course garbled. I went back to her Moms closet and found a feather duster. I then spotted some rags. I took all of that back into the other room where my captives were. Nicole & Stacy both squealed loudly when they saw the feather duster. As I had reentered the room, Nicole was working her tapegag loose by pushing hard with her tongue. Stacy was trying the same thing. Why does this always seem to work so easy in the movies & when my brothers do this to me. So I went over to Nicole & ripped what remaining tape was left on her mouth. She yelled "OUCH!!!" So I stopped for a few seconds, just long enough for Nicole to get in a few words. "You are enjoying this far too much Angie!" I had heard enough sos tuffed the rag inside her mouth reducing her remaining words to mmmpphhhs. I then used a longer rag to cleave gag Nicole. She just mmmpphed in protest. Then I went over to Stacy. She had not gotten very far in her attempts to remove her tape gag so I gently peeled the tape off of her mouth which came off surprisingly easily. Before she could respond, I stuffed a rag in her mouth & then cleave gagged her the same as I had done to Nicole. Then I looked over at Nicole and said, "My brothers are right Nicole, you are a chatterbox." Then holding the featherduster in full display and waving it right in front of both of the girls I said, 'Let's make t his interesting shall we? As much as I want to tickle the hell out of both of you, I am going to give you girls a better chance than any of you gave me. I'm going to give you a chance to free yourselves. I want to see this. Go ahead, I'llbe over here watching." I went over to one of the couches & plopped myself down, still holding the feather duster & making motions with it. Nicole & Stacy both squirmed across the floor & went back to back trying to free each other. "Nice to see you two working together trying to help each other instead of TICKLING THE HELL OUT OF ME!" I said raising my voice. I think I was enjoying this sight as much as tickling them because they were not making much progress. I watched th is for about ten minutes & they were still struggling, Stacy was working on the rope while Nicole was trying to work the tape loose on Stacy. And they were trying to communicate with each in gagtalk which was funny. With their speech taken away, it was hard for them to come up with a plan. Just as I wanted it! Still, I wanted even more revenege and seeing the girls plight, I went over first to Nicole & began tickling her feet with the feather duster. I raked it ever so s-l-o-w-l-y across the soles of her feet. Since Nicole was also wearing a low cut top, I tickled into her sides with my fingers. This broke their concentration. Both Nicole & Stacy stopped in their efforts to get free. So I decided to taunt them somemore. "Don't stop on my account." I said as I moved around and got Stacy as well. I was enjoying this. Just then, both girls started mmmmppphhing very rapidly & very loudly. I thought they wanted to me let free so continued my taunting & tickling. And they continued their mmmpphhing looking over & behind me. Next thing I know I feel tape going over my mouth & was rolled onto the floor. It was Jimmy! He had totally taken me by surprise & was using his wrestling takedown moves to quickly overpower me & it worked! Before I knew what was happening he had my hands behind my back & had used the rest of the rope that I bought out to tie my hands, criss crossed behind me. Next he had tied my ankles, knees and thighs making any leg movement impossible. Now I was at his mercy. In fact we were all at Jimmy's mercy. I could only wonder what this little fink had in mind. Even though it was one against three, we three were in no position to put up any kind of fight. Yes indeed. What did this little fink have in mind & where the rest of his buddies with him? Stay tuned Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie |
| Name of Story: | Sharyn's Revenge Pt. 2 |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | I was astounded when I saw John & couldn't believe that he had tircked me like this. Even more surprising was that he was in alliance with Sharyn. Well, another trap & as usual my friends & I had fallen into it, hook, line & sinker.
"What were they doing?" John asked Sharyn. "They were in your brothers room gathering up his bondage magazines. Here, these are the ones they dropped." Then John astounded look at Sharyn & then at me & said; "You know, Sharyn wanted me to help her get back at you guys for what you did to her the other day. Some of t hese magazines are mine & wait untill Jeff finds out!" "John." I protested before he covered my mouth. "Shhh! Quiet sis. You have to be quiet." And his hand over my mouth made sure of that. "Let's gag her John." Sharyn yelled as she threw John a rag. "Time to pay the piper." John said as the rag replaced his hand and then Sharyn came around and wrapped a bandana over my mouth, tying it tightly behind my head while John held my hands down. "You had no business tying & tickling Sharyn the other day & definitely no business going into Jeff's room & taking his magazines. And I know you guys were outside my door listening to my phone call to Sharyn awhile ago. I bet you never guessed that it was Sharyn I was talking to & what we were planning though did you?" I just mmppphed and nodded no. I had no idea. John spun me around and began tying my hands behind my back. Apparently he had rope in his pocket. But why be surprised? My brothers always carried rope with them or had it within easy access of wherever they were when my friends & I were around. It was his usual tie up. Wrists crossed over and then several turns around & around. And he was careful to place the knot out of my reach so I couldn't use my fingers. I knew that I would never get loose from this. Next, he put me down on the floor and tied my ankles. I looked over at Nicole & Stacy still bound & gagged & looking pitiful. But the worst was yet to come. John took the excess rope from my ankles to my wrists & put me into a hogtie! I was half expecting a blindfold, but it never came. The next thing I did feel were John's fingers on my bare soles & all over my feet. This was sheer torture. Then John invited Sharyn over who was just dying to get her paws on me. "I'll show you her most ticklish spots Sharyn." John proudly said in a way too over enthusiastic tone. I started to buck & squeal at his touch. This was followed by more fingers & long nails, unmistedably the hands of Sharyn. She was enjoying this. She did tell us that payback is a bitch & so was she! "Where are her ticklish spots John?" Sharyn asked. "Here, there & everywhere. Ang is very ticklish. Just pick a spot. Any place will do. Sharyn was laughing while she savagely tickled me all over, my feet, my sides, even along my cheeks. Then she & John formed a team, while she worked my sides, John would tickle my feet endlessly. Then they would switch. Sharyn was laughing loudly & really enjoying this. So were Stacy & Nicole who were laughing into their gags at my dilemma. I tried to playfully call them names but fortunately the gag squelched my comments. Sharyn, tired of tickling my sides, joined John in tickling my feet. Each took a foot & tickled. Her nails were pure torture as they raked the bottom of my soles. John was just as bad as he ever so slowly raked his fingers on my opposite foot. He knew just how to do it & it was driving me crazy! I thrashed wildly but there was nowhere to go. The hogtie prevented me from getting to my feet & hopping away. And it really didn't matter as John would have easily caught me anyway. Your speed is impeded when you hop. At one point, I actually tipped over & landed on my side. No problem, John & Sharyn just came to over to me and still tickled my feet while t hey were bound. Sharyn would go in to my side & now I was really in a jam with Sharyn over me & between me and the floor, I was totally helpless & immobile. Like the rock of gibralter while Sharyn tickled the back of my leg & side & John kept working on my feet & soles. I have no idea how long this went on, but I know it felt like hours. I was completely worn out! And I sensed that John & Sharyn were getting tired of torturing me which turned out to be correct. "I think those two need to get it next!" Sharyn said. I looked over my side and saw Nicole & Stacy gasp. Sharyn & John walked over to my friends & started tickling them just as they had done to me. Now I was giggling watching them get it. They were squealing & thrashing about. Nicole almost fell over. She enjoyed this too much but then so did Stacy. This went on for I guess around 10-15 minutes and then my brother & Sharyn stopped. "I think we should tie them up all differently & then give them personal attention. What do you say Sharyn?" Asked John. "Sounds good to me." He responded. I knew it wasn't over as John untied the rope holding me in a hogtie. Sharyn untied the ropes around Nicole & Stacy's bodies. Next & quickly, they untied our feet. We were then hustled into the basement. They left our hands tied however & we were still gagged. Once in the basement, we were led into a small room. I was then made to sit in a chair. John got more rope & tied it around my body three or four times securing me to the chair. Both of my ankles were tied to each chair leg. In this position I was really vulnerable to a tickle attack! Meanwhile, Nicole & Stacy were made to layon a mat that was across from me. Sharyn untied their hands & retied them so they were tied with hands in front, doing Stacy first & then Nicole. Then she tied their bound hands over their heads to a metal pole. She then retied their ankles together. I wasn't liking the looks of this! John & Sharyn looked over their handiwork & the three helpless captives...US! Then said, "Well girls, who wants to be first?" "I think we should start with Angie." Sharyn yells. "No I think she should watch somemore...or maybe not be able to watch!" John said with a nasty look. I knew what that meant, blindfold time. I mmmmppphed intothe gag in protest at his suggestion of a blindfold. I hate blindfolds even worse than gags. "Well maybe later we can do that. It might be more torture to have her watch this." John added. Nicole & Stacy started mmmpphhing & twisting as John & Sharyn kneeled down next tot heir feet. John tickled Nicole while Sharyn tickled Stacy. Botho f my freinds squealed & thrashed as fingers raked their soles & toes. John then pulled out a feather & really went to town on Nicole. Sharyn was laughing as she watched Nicole get tickled as well. John then threw the feather over to Sharyn & she tickled Stacy with it. I was giggling, but held myself back from giggling too much as I knew that I would be next. Nicole just layed there & giggled behind her gag while Stacy was squealing loudly. I was trying to free myself & felt like one of those helpless DIDs in the old movie serials, sitting in chair, bound & gagged and wai ting for the inevitable. After about 15 minutes of this, Sharyn & John stopped on the girls & walked over towards me. "It's your turn now sis!" John said as I started squealing. Both John & Sharyn both kneeled down & then started tickling me allover my body, but especially my feet & soles. I squealed loudly & thrashed about, almost tipping the chair over. This brought giggles from my friends. I really wasn't ready for this so soon. I hadn't totally recovered from the last thrashing from these two. My brother showed some concern and told me to be carefult hat I didn't get hurt. Easier said than done, I thought as their touch & that feather made it impossible forme not to squirm. For about ten dreaded minutes, I was tickled silly by their fingers & the feather. I couldn't do anything but squeal loudly. Any thrashing about was severly limited due to the chair almost tipping over. Then John asked me a question. "Are you going to behave from now on Ang??" "Mmmmmmppppphh!" I squealed loudly meaning that I was saying yes but John interpeted that as a no. So he raked me even more with the feather. I tried to tell him that I would be good, but the gag was so thick that my words were garbled & he couldn't understand. "I think we need to take this to the next level." John said as he was handed a scarf by Sharyn & then blindfolded me with it. The worst was yet to come! "I t hink that Nicole & Stacy need to join in the fun, don't you Sharyn?" Of course Sharyn agreed 7 I heard them untying my friends. My heart was pounding. Nciole & Stacy were going to tickle me as well!!! I didn't think that I could handle all of this. Then I heard Nicoles voice. 'let's get her Stacy.' I squealed as I felt more fingers on my feet. I couldn't take it as I thrashed in the chair. This time I was being held by somebody, probably John. He was making sure that I wasn't going anywhere, backward, forward or side to side. I was strapped in for the ride! I felt three sets of fingers on my feet and distinctly heard the voices of Nicole, Stacy & Sharyn to my front & could hear John giggling behind me. My "friends" Stacy & Nicole were also laughing up a storm. But I had a plan for them when this was all over. "I thinks that's enough." John said. Then the blindfold was removed. They tickled me to tears, for I was so sensitive and I actually urinated in my pants. This was the worst, most humuliating seesion I had ever been through. It was so thorough & I was exhausted. John & Sharyn walked off, I could hear their voices fading & heard them walk upstairs to enjoy their date, I guess. Nicole & Stacy stayed with me & untied me. They gave me a big hug for being what they thought was a good sport, but little did they know that I was planning some revenege that would happen soon! Stay Tuned, Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie |
| Name of Story: | Sharyn's Revenge |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Several days went by since we got revenge on Sharyn and the boys. We were feeling really good about that. Even Katrina was feeling good and seemed to be one of us now. Nicole had come over to my place & we were both sitting on my bed talking about what we pulled off.
My parents had just left for a company sponsored banquet at Mom's business. Jeff was at work the rest of the night so that left John to watch us, but he was busy in his room. Stacy would join us a little later. We were planning on a sleepover and were hoping that John wouldn't ruin it for us. Meanwhile, Nicole got another idea in her head. "Hey, I wonder what John is up to?" Asked Nicole. "Nicole, he is in his room." I responded. She ignored me & went into the hall. She then put her ear up to the door & then started smiling. She then motioned to me to come join her. I rolled my eyes & then walked over to her. Nicole was begging to get caught eavesdropping. I really think that she wanted to get tied up again by my brother. She had the hots for Jeff & was even more infatuated with John. We were behind the door and being quiet. Nicole started to giggle as we heard John on the phone apparently talking to his girlfriend. I covered her mouth & whispered "shhhhh" as quietly as I could. Now John's voice was getting louder. He was coming towards the door! Still holding my hand over her mouth, I hustled Nicole & myself over to my room. We barely made to my room as John was finishing his conversation. Now in my room, I told Nicole off while taking my hand away. "What did you do that? We almost got caught!" Rther than answer, Nicole was about to burst out laughing as John was right by his door & his room was right next to mine. So I quickly covered Nicole's mouth again to silence her. We were still listening to John. "Okay then I'll see you tonight, looking forward to it." John said to whomever. Nicole was giggling and snorting. I had to squeeze her nose along with cover her mouth to keep John from hearing us. Next we heard John walking downstairs. Now I took released Nicole taking my hand off of her mouth & nose. She started to laugh. "Maybe he's getting somebody to watch us." Just then the doorbell rang. We figured it was Stacy & went downstairs. Sure enough, Stacy was let in by John. She had her overnight bag with her. Seeing us, Stacy yells out, "Hey you guys." "Angela." John said, "I'm going out in a few minutes. I have a date." "Who's the poor girl?" I asked as Nicole started giggling again. "No one you know sister dear." John shouted back. "So that means that you are going to have to get somebody to watch us right?" "Yes, that is unless you want me to drop you off at the Quatro (that is were my brother Jeff worked) & have Jeff watch you." Nicole blurted out, "Have Jeff watch us! Oooh. I like that idea!" I just elbowed her in the ribs. Then John said, "Don't you all know Katrina's sister Sharyn?" I responded, "Yes, why?" With that John went over to the phone & called Sharyn. I heard him finish by saying, "Cool. So you'll be right over then?" Then after hanging up the phone, John looked at us & said, "Sharyn will be over in a few minutes." John told us. I looked at Nicole & Stacy & then glared at my older brother. "Why her John" I asked suspiciously. "Because she is available and what is wrong with Sharyn? I think you can all get along." John countered. Before I had a chance to answer, the doorbell rang. John opened it & it was Sharyn. She stood there dressed in almost the same out fit she had on several days earlier. Cutoff jeans, a tank top & wearing flip flops. I noticed John staring at her. Then I heard giggling noises behind me. So did the girls. John then looked at Sharyn and said, "Come on in Sharyn. I think you have already met my sister Angie & her friends Stacy & Nicole." "Yes I do. I think we will all get along just fine." She said while staring at us with that look like a cat about to devour the canary. "We'll I'm leaving now. Girls, don't give her any trouble. I don't want to hear any bad reports when I get back." John warned us. Having said that, John left. And now I had this sick feeling like the bait about to be devoured by a giant vulture. The nerve of my brother John, telling me not to give Sharyn any trouble! How about her giving me & the other girls trouble? Then she spoke. "Okay, you guys. Here's the deal. I'll leave you alone as long as you go upstairs & leave me alone with my friend." "What friend?" I asked. "A friend of mine is coming over a little later to help me with some modeling ideas & I don't want you guys around. Got it?" I coldn't believe her bossy ways as Nicole pulled my arm & we all walked upstairs. At the top of the stairs, Nicole stopped & her face lit up. "Hey you guys. This is a perfect time to find those magazines that your brother has!" For once I agreed with Nicole. With Sharyn occupied downstairs, we had Stacy watch the door just in case. I decided to check Jeff's room first because he was the one who caught us with them before. Looking around for a few minutes, I noticed them back behind some other books in the closet. Nicole & I picked up a few of them & Nicole started laughing really loud. Stacy was wondering what the commotion was all about. We showed her as we then left of them in the closet & left Jeff's room. We took a few steps & noticed Sharyn in the hallway! The sight of her scared the hell out of me! SO much so that I dropped the magazines. She came over to see what we had & picked up a couple of the magazines. "You three are in big trouble when I tell your brother, taking things that don't belong to you." Then she hesitated for a few seconds and said, "But I won't tell your brother provided you do me a favor." I looked at Stacy & Nicole. I couldn't believe that this was happening again. I could only wonder what the favor was. "Angie." She said, "I want you to help me tie up Stacy & Nicole & I want to see you tickle them. My friendis not here & I am bored." I guess it could be worse but by the looks on Nicole's & Stacys faces, they were ready for me. They wanted this more than Sharyn did! With that, Sharyn threw me a couple of rags. "Gag them first. I could hear Nicole laughing all the way down the stairs." So once again Nicole's silly ways had gotten us into trouble. A little perturbed by all of this, I gagged Nicole extra tight as I pulled the rag between her teeth & knotted it tightly. Nicole just giggled & was mmmpphing something into the gag that was not understandable while Stacy looked on and awaited her turn. Then Stacy started to open up & said, "This is so stupid Angie. You are doing this to us and you will be all alone with her? Can you....mmmmpppph" Sharyn clamped her hand over Stacy's mouth. Stacy was trying to tell me that we shouldn't trust Sharyn & three of us together were better t han all me alone against Sharyn. But then again, I would rather face Sharyn alone than my brothers & I knew that Sharyn would rat on me. "Hurry up and tie her so we can tie Stacy up." Sharyn ordered. Sharyn threw me a piece of rope & told me to tie Nicoles hands in front & she instructed me as I tied her. "Good job Angie!" Sharyn said. "Now tie this one, same way." I looked at Stacy as she sneered back at me & was attempting to speak, all muted thanks to Sharyns hand. "Okay, now gag her!" Sharyn ordered as she removed her hand. Stacy tried to get up a quick word but I was even quicker gagging her. I hated doing this to my friends, but I knew the penalty if I disobeyed. We then took them both to the living room & sat them on the floor. Sharyn then turned them so they were back to back & tied rope around their bodies, holding them together really tight. I grabbed a piece of rope & tied Stacy's ankles together. Sharyn did the same to Nicole. Sharyn & I then removed Nicole's & Stacy's sneakers & socks and with that Sharyn said "GO!" And we both started tickling our respective captive's feet. I couldn't believe that I was doing this to my friends & even more unbelievable was that Sharyn & I were working together & getting along so well. Something seemed terribly wrong witht his scenario & once again I got this sick, sullen feeling in my stomach. And I was soon to find out that that sick feeling was for a good reason. All of a sudden, Sharyn looks at me & says, "Angie, now it is your turn. I'm going to have my friend tie you up & tickle you! "Oh no! Not in my house! I said boldly. I'll tell my brothers. You were supposed to watch us, not do this. John & Jeff won't like this. Another girl tried this & she paid dearly for it." Wow! Was I on a roll or what? With that, I turned around & wa about to run but ran right into John! "Say hello to my friend Angie!" Sharyn said with a very cocky tone. "Say hello to my date Angie!" Said John just as arogantly. "What was all of that crap about calling Sharyn awhile ago?" I asked. That was to trick you Angie. I had called her earlier when I was in my room. The second call was merely a ploy & you fell for it!" John then grabbed me & held me tight. Of all the low down tricks. This was the dirtiest trick John had ever pulled & I couldn't believe how stupidly we all had fell right into it! I looked at the girls. Stacy was upset & sneering at me. She also had this look of "I told you so!" While Nicole seemed to be in a trance and couldn't get her eyes off of John! Meanwhile, I can only imagine what a long hard night Sharyn & John had planned for all of us. Those dirty rats! To Be Continued.... Next part to be on soon. Angie F. USA |
| Name: | Angie F. |
| Name of Story: | A new player enters the game - Sharyn |
| url: | http://www.hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Several days had gone by since the boys & Stacy had surprised us & all of us, including Katrina & Stacy got tickle tortured. Nicole, Stacy & myself were sitting in Nicole's bedroom talking about what to do next. Stacy admitted to us that she liked Nicole's brother Jimmy and Nicole lite up everytime we mentioned my brother Jeff!
I had to ask so did. "Stacy, can we really trust you? You turned on us last time. Why?" She said that she was sorry about that. She really didn't want to get tied up again by the boys so decided to join them, rather than fight them. She thought it would be fun. But then she said, that we all got it by the boys last time, even little Katrina. So we were very suspicious to say the least. To try to bury the hatchet, Stacy invited us to go down to her parents swimming pool. She told us that the boys had gone somewhere & her big sister Sharyn was watching her while her parents were at work. We didn't know Sharyn all that well. She was 19 years old, very beautiful & not surprisingly wanted to be a model. I was very skeptical about going over there, feeling that we could be walking into another trap. This was another hot August day & we didn't want to pass up the opportunity to go in the water & I had just bought a new bikini that I wanted to wear. After Stacy went home to change into her suit, we all headed to Katrina's house, which was about three blocks away. We were surprised when Katrina greeted us as soon as we stepped on the property. This made me even more suspicious. "Hey you guys!" Yelled Katrina. Now she was acting like she was one of our buddies. "Glad to see you again!" Katrina beamed as she was wearing a bathing suit & carrying a towel. "Hey Katrina." Stacy yelled, "Which way to the pool." "This way. Come on & follow me." Katrina said. We followed the young blonde as I watched from side to side expecting the boys to jump out & grab us at anytime now. But we made it to the pool, which was very large & saw Sharyn sunbathing laying down on a full length lawn chair. She was wearing a bikini top & jean cutoffs. She pulled down her sunglasses when she saw us. Then she rubbed suntan oil over her already deeply suntanned legs. "Hey everybody. Welcome. Katrina & Derek have told me about you guys." Yeah, what did they tell her. I could only wonder what she knew. I saw her toes start rubbing on her other foot. There was something about this girl thatt old me that she was trouble & we had better watch out. But I couldn't put my finger on what was bothering me about her. "I'll be right back. Katrina, why don't you show them where to put their things." Sharyn instructed as she walked into the house. Nicole & Stacy couldn't wait as they jumped right into the pool, splashing around & playfully screaming. "Come on Angie. Let me show you where to put your things." I followed Katrina into the house. I had a feeling that something was about to happen. It was that sick, sullen feeling. "You can put your things in that small room down the hall." Katrina instructed. I walked down the hall & opened the door and saw Jimmy & Derek. They were lying on a bed, hog-tied and cleave-gagged with sweat socks! I could also see that they were barefoot. "Oh my God! Who did this?" I said almost laughing at their dilemma as I put down our stuff. I thought I heard somebody behind me & such was the case. Next thing I fell a hand going over my mouth. It was Sharyn! I could hear her giggling & smelled the unmistable scent of sun tan lotion. "Mmmmmmmppphhh!!!" I said talking right into her hand. Sure enough, as I had expected, it was a trap! Then Katrina showed up holding a strip of a cut old towel. The little rat, as I had expected, never was on our side. "Do you like my prisoners? Sharyn asked. "They were acting up so I had to tie them up. As for your, you are nosy, so I am going to tie you up as well." Sharyn was smiling with that sinsiter like smile that said I was in for a long & hard day. Nosy? It was a trap despite what she said. Sharyn was merely being cute about it. I tried to break Sharyns hold, but she was strong. I tried to speak but Sharyns tight grip over my mouth turned my words into nonsensical mumblings which is excatly the way Sharyn wanted it. "Don't fight me Angie. I've heard that you are very ticklish. Katrina, give me that towel & shut the door." Sharyn commanded. Katrina threw Sharyn the white towel which Sharyn used to gag me with. Mom could be home at anytime & I don't want you calling out for help or warning the others." Sharyn said. She pulled the gag tight into my mouth & then knotted it behind my head. The gag was thick & muffled my speech to almost nothing. Next Sharyn moved me to the other bed in the room, pushed me on it & pulled my hands behind my back. A million thoughts raced through my mind as Sharyn crossed my wrists & begand to tie rope around them. Was Sharyn planning a capture of all of us? And if she was, was she going to untie the boys & let them tickle us again? When Sharyn was done tightening the ropes around my wrists, I could barely move them. Next, Sharyn bound my bare ankles. With that done, I had a pretty good idea what was coming next. Where did you say she was most ticklish sis?" Sharyn asks Katrina. "Right here!" Katrina answered as her touch made me squirm. My screams came out as muffled squeals or mumblings that were not understandable. There was nothing for awhile & then I felt Sharyns's long fingernails on my feet. This was worse than a feather! Darn did that tickle! This went on for a few tortuous minutes as I squealed & squirmed. My dilemma made Jimmy & Derek laugh behind their sock gags. Seeing those clowns laugh at me made me hope t hat those were dirty socks in their mouths. That thought caused me to chuckle. Katrina perhaps still burning on what the boys had down to her, went over & tickled them. I couldn't help but giggle again at that sight. "I'm going to work on capturing your friends Angie. I'm not hog-tying you, so don't give me a reason to." Sating this, the two sister left the room. I went to work on my bonds. Sharyn had done an expert job. She obviously knew something about knot tying, which is exactly what I was afraid of. My Nancy Drew instincts took over next as I looked for a way to free the ropes. Rolling to the edge of the bed, I stood up & hopped across the floor. I could hear the boys grunting loudly almost trying to alert Sharyn. I ignored them & kept on hopping hoping to find something sharp to use. I then saw my old friend, a nail file lying on a small table. I backed up, eased down to my knees & carefully grabbed it with my bound hands. I was actually getting used to doing this by now, what with all the times my brother, then the little runts and now Sharyn have tied me & put me in t his situation. So I was getting used to this & it came quite easy for me to do it. I looked over at the boys. They were in awe! They never saw me escape before and they were also curious as to what I was doing. I bit down on the gag as I worked up a sweat. I was having trouble opening the knot. I stood up & hopped back over to the bed & plopped myself down on it. I felt that I could get ore leverage this way & for some reason, it worked! It took a few minutes....the first knot loosened, then the second knot. I was then a ble to pull my wrists apart. The Nancy Drew in me was coming out. I looked over at the boys. They were amazed! Then I freed my ankles. That done I removed my gag from my mouth. I looked back at the boys and now they were ectastic & smiling with their eyes. They started mmmpphhing & motioning indicating that they wanted me to untie them. Not yet! I wasn't about to pass up th is opportunity! So I ran over to th e bed where the Jimmy & Derek were lying down on & with their bare feet up in the air and oh so tempting, I couldn't resist tickling them & did! I was ggiggling & really enjoying this until I heard voices outside. So I hurried to the closet & hid in it. My heart was pounding as I heard Katrina & then Sharyn talking. As I peeped throught the closet, I saw Nicolle & Stacy. They started to laugh at the sight of the boys all tied up in a hog tie. "Hey, where did she go!" Sharyn yelled. Stacy asks, "Where did who go?" "You ask too may questions!" Sharyn said while handgagging both Stacy & Nicole. "Quick Katrina, get some rope & help me tie these two up. Then we will go find the other one." Just then I jetted out of the closet to help the girls. I tackled Sharyn knocking her off balance & causing her to let the girls go. Sharyn was leaning over the bed where I was so all three of us lunged towards Sharyn pinning her to the bed. Sharyn instinctively rolled over on her stomach. While Nicole & Stacy held her down, I ran over & grabbed the ropes that Sharyn had used on me. Seeing Katrina, I warned her to stay out of this & we would leave her alone. If not...?? Coming back to the girls who were struggling with Sharyn, I told them what happened. "She tied & gagged me & was preapring to do the same to you. She also tickled the hell out of me." I told them I isntructed the girls to cross her hands over which they did while I bound her wrists. Now this three-on-one I liked. Despite our size, we were able to hold Sharyn long enought to subdue her. "You had better make it tight, because if I get loose....mmmmppph." I had heard enough of Sharyn so now clamped my hand over her mouth. "Stacy, the gag she used on me is over there. Get it & bring it over. I want to give her a taste of her own medicine. Nicole & I held Sharyn still untill Stacy came b ack with the bandana. I wanted the honor so very uneremonously putit over her mouth & yanked as hard as I could & tied it tightly behind her head. Sharyn was mmmmppphing up a storm & we loved it. Finally, using the same rope that Sharyn had used on me, I tied her ankles while Nic & Stacy held her still. Now this was more like it! Finally things were working in our favor. We heard the boys grunting loudly. Katrina was tickling their feet...and with authority! We stood there & laughed for a second or two at which point Nicole wanted to grab here, but I stopped Nic. I felt that Katrina had deserved some retirbution for what the boys had done to her & besides, now it was 4 on 3. Sharyn, Derek & Jimmy were tickled endlessly by Katrina, Stacy, Nicole & me! And I could tell that Sharyn was enjoying this as well. She had a tie up & tickle fetish of the worst kind! She squirmed on the bed, undoubtably calling us names behind her gag. This was the bst time we had yet and long overdue. For the next half hour or so we tickled all three of them without mercy. Stacy mainly tickled Jimmy. Nicole helped me with Sharyn as well as her brother, competing with Stacy. Mea |